Chapter Text
Arthur Morgan lay on his back, turning his head to witness his final sunrise after succumbing to a disease that had both ravaged his lungs and body. Many would view this as divine retribution for his past sins of lying, cheating, stealing, and killing. As the darkness closed in on his vision, he couldn't help but reflect on everything: those who were closest to him, the newfound friends who had become dear to him, and all that had been lost due to Dutch's madness. "If... *cough* If... I... could... have... another... chance... I... *cough*... I would be better than what I am now." He coughed and wheezed, the words barely escaping his lips before unconsciousness overtook him, plunging him into the depths of his mind. He saw his life flash before his eyes, but only recent events had led him to this moment of darkness.
Despite his fading consciousness, Arthur could still feel his heart beating and his lungs filling with air. He sensed the warmth and light press against his closed eyes, and when he finally opened them, he found himself in an almost cathedral-like chamber with three young individuals who appeared to be a decade or two younger than himself. He noticed their lack of chin hair and realized they were likely too young to grow facial hair. They also possessed Asian features, though not necessarily Chinese, as indicated by their eyes and other facial characteristics.
"Oh, brave heroes, will you save our world from the waves of destruction?" cried out the priest, who knelt before the four heroes, his hands folded in prayer. His gaze shifted between all four of them.
After hearing the priest's words, Arthur almost considered making a witty remark about being referred to as a hero. It reminded him of the few instances when he portrayed a respectable lawman in his past. However, he refrained from speaking, instead observing the priest's eyes darting among the armed boys and himself. It was only when the priest looked at the young man next to Arthur that his demeanor shifted from humble and grateful to spiteful and disgusted. Following the priest's gaze, Arthur realized it wasn't the young man standing beside him that elicited such a reaction but rather the shield itself, adorned with a white, silver, and green jewel hexagonal design. Familiar with the judgmental looks accompanying his colored and Native friends, he could only hope this was an isolated incident rather than a shared opinion towards the shield.
The young man wielding a sword stepped forward and demanded, "What do you mean to save the world? What exactly is going on here?" As soon as the sword-wielder spoke, the priest's attitude immediately switched back to humble and grateful.
"A great tragedy has befallen our world; waves of calamity threaten its sanctity. That is why we have summoned you here to save us," the priest explained, providing only a partial explanation, knowing the king would elaborate further.
With an arrogant smirk, the spear-wielder chuckled, "Really? And why should we help you? I would hate to do all this work and receive nothing in return. Who's to say we won't become enemies once we complete the task? What's stopping us from doing just that?" He raised his chin, looking down at the priest with an air of superiority.
For some reason, Arthur felt the urge to punch the pretty boy standing next to him, who spoke as if he were the king of the world and everyone should cater to his desires. He suppressed the impulse and focused on the object in his left hand, realizing it was an ornate bow that may have belonged to one of the wealthy people he used to steal from as a young street boy, before he broke free from his father's influence. He glanced towards his right hip, relieved to find his Old Faithful revolver still intact despite dropping it during his fight with Micah.
A loud cough could be heard in the chamber enough to get everyone's attention and direct it straight to a finely Dressed Man who had sharp features, almost like an aristocrat. From the moment that Arthur had seen this man, he immediately was on guard, despite the well-dressed appearance of what was a butler or at least a high-level servant of some kind. He immediately recognized the type of eyes the man possessed. Sharp and calculating, his slight smile also set him on edge. After dealing with all the crap he had dealt with when he was once a member of the Van der Linde gang, he immediately knew what a con man looked like, or someone who would most likely tell you that you made a tremendous deal before stabbing you in the back or putting you in a position where you have to do things that would feel like you sold your soul to the devil.
The Royal advisor and confidant of King Aultcray stepped a little closer to the heroes with his hands extended outwards in a friendly manner. "Do not worry, heroes, you will be fairly compensated by the King. If you would all please follow me, he will explain further details about your duties and the rewards that will be granted. However, we must not waste any more time; the King awaits and desires to see those chosen to save our world." He brought his hands behind his back, turned, and started walking towards an opening that led out of the cathedral-like chamber.
Arthur was not too eager to follow this man, but the other three who had been brought here didn't seem to mind following the shadowy man. Muttering a curse under his breath, he followed the three to wherever the finely dressed man was leading them. All the while, he kept his hand on his revolver and his trigger finger twitching, just waiting for the other shoe to drop.
The quartet followed the butler fellow who was leading the way through a serpent's passageway that led into a large hole, which would also lead to the audience chamber of the castle. Both Naofumi and Arthur glanced briefly at a window that overlooked the entire city just outside the castle.
"This feels like a whole different world," Naofumi said with the same enthusiasm as an excitable child getting the opportunity to visit the countryside for the first time.
The weather was different compared to what Arthur was used to. The idea that this was another world was a bit of a stretch, even for him, especially after he thought he had passed away when Micah left him for dead. "This reminds me of at least a few places I've been when I was traveling across the West," he commented. Sure enough, the other two boys chimed in with their own experiences of similar weather.
The comments of the other summoned heroes dampened the shielder's smile, seeing how they weren't as excited about seeing a new world. Additionally, their greater experience in travel compared to him made him feel even more out of place. The furthest he had ever gone from his hometown was to the Royal Farm areas of the Countryside when he was just 10 years old.
Now Arthur felt terrible for bringing the boy's mood down. He approached him and patted him on the shoulder. "It's alright that you're not as well-traveled as we are. It doesn't mean you can't be excited for us," he reassured.
The shielder's mood brightened slightly. "I'm just a little excited. I was hoping others would be just as excited as I am," he simply said, as he resumed walking with the others while Arthur followed closely behind.
As they entered an empty chamber, two members of the group glanced at a stairwell that connected different floors of the castle. On the wall, they noticed a royal family portrait featuring a beautiful woman with purple hair, her two daughters—the eldest with red hair and the youngest with blue hair—and an elderly King in a prominent corner. Though it was an interesting distraction, the two summoned individuals quickly rejoined the group and continued until they reached the audience chamber.
In the audience chamber, guards and several aristocrats stood on a nearby balcony, observing from their advantageous position. At the end of the chamber sat a King, occupying the right side of an empty throne. This sight raised questions in both the shielder's and the bowman's minds. They wondered whether the queen had passed away or simply wasn't available to greet the summoned ones in this new world.
For some reason, Arthur got an odd feeling from the king-like figure that sat on the throne, and his keen sense of hearing picked up on a few words from the aristocrats on the balcony.
"Finally, we have our heroes to take care of the ways of catastrophe, but did they need to summon the shield too?" one voice said, accompanied by the muffled whispers of others.
"I know. What is the shield even doing in this Kingdom? Perhaps the king will send him to the dungeons or have the other heroes kill him to prove themselves worthy of our champions," more voices spoke out, deriding the shield.
Arthur concluded that there was a shared biased belief towards the shield and those who bore it. One thing he didn't want to deal with was some form of racism that he had unfortunately witnessed several times before, often powerless to stop it. But not this time. He would inform his fellow summon about the shared biased belief he had noticed from the people towards the type of object attached to him. However, until then, he would have to keep his mouth shut and observe more.
Meanwhile, King Aultcray, sitting on the throne, looked at the four heroes that were summoned. The spear and sword-wielders gave off the vibe that was expected from chosen Cardinal Heroes, but the presence of the bow-wielder was unexpected. A man, probably close to his age, stood next to the Shield, looking rather rugged, like the type of men he had fought with in many battles before assuming his position as the queen's Royal consort. For a brief moment, their eyes met, and King Aultcray started feeling the pressure he hadn't felt in a long time, not since retiring from his position as general of Melromarc's Army. The two engaged in a subtle power struggle, locked in a silent battle of wills, until a cough from the king's advisor broke their gaze, bringing him back to the present.
"Your Majesty, the heroes are here and await your greetings," whispered his advisor, leaning in close to his ear to inform him that he had remained silent for too long.
The king blinked a few times before refocusing on the four heroes standing before him. "Forgive my extended silence. This is the land of Melromarc, and I am her ruler, King Melromarc XXXII. It has been a trying time since the ways of calamity. I wish to ask for your names and ages," he spoke with the power and wisdom expected from a king of his stature and what any good king should possess when addressing those who stood before royalty.
The spear-wielder, dressed in bright colors of red and gold, was the first to speak, twirling his weapon with a flourish before settling it on his shoulder. "My name is Motoyasu Kitamura, a 21-year-old college student," he announced, adding a bit of dramatic flair as he gestured towards the next hero in line, the sword-wielder.
The sword-wielder, dressed in blues and blacks, presented himself with much less pomp than the spear-wielder. "I am Ren Amaki, a 16-year-old high school student," he said, bowing slightly before the king before returning to his position with the other heroes.
Arthur noticed the king's gaze now on him and followed suit, stepping forward. His mismatched outfit consisted of light tan leather with glimpses of blue cloth peeking through and a dusty pair of jeans, perfectly suiting the old western theme. "Arthur Morgan, former outlaw, 36 years old," he announced boldly. The mention of his previous profession caused a stir, with even the king taken aback by the revelation.
"This can't be right, heroes can't be outlaws," Kitamura stated as he walked towards Arthur, a hint of condescension in his tone. "And I'm assuming you're just cosplaying as an old Western character, right? Are you an American in the middle of some sort of reenactment before being summoned here?"
Narrowing his eyes and keeping his hand on his revolver, he stared down at the boy. "Son, I have no idea what you're saying. Those words of yours are as foreign to me as a different language."
"Oh geez, I love the accent, sounding like a true cowboy. But for all our sakes, why not drop the act? We are in a fantasy world, you see, and..." Before he could finish his sentence, Arthur pulled out his revolver and pistol-whipped the pretty boy who had gotten too close to his personal space and started spouting nonsense.
As the boy fell onto his back, clutching his broken nose, Arthur simply stared down at him. "I don't know what you've been chewing, eating, or smoking, but I ain't acting like anything other than what I am. You, on the other hand, are acting like a simpleton who just escaped the asylum," he said coldly and roughly to the blonde-haired boy, who was trying and failing to stop the blood flowing from his nostrils.
Meanwhile, Ren was examining the older man and realized that the spear-wielder did not. "You are a real cowboy!" he nearly shouted, his eyes wide with excitement and a childlike enthusiasm breaking through his cool facade. However, he quickly returned to his usual demeanor, though his cheeks were slightly flushed with the remnants of his childhood innocence.
On the throne, the king was quite shocked by the sudden unprovoked act of violence between the bow and spear heroes, As he thought back to it, the bow and spear often clashed in the past According to some legends, they even went to war with each other, with the spear usually instigating those conflicts. Seeing the spear bleeding on the floor, he raised his hand and began muttering an enchantment, sending out a minor healing spell to the spear wielder. Just like that, his broken nose was mended with a loud popping sound of bones being reset and healed, followed by the last burst of blood coming out of his nostrils. "Heroes, please, there is no reason to be violent with one another. You are all here to work together to fight against the waves of calamity, not each other," he said, using the authoritative voice he had used to greet the cardinal heroes.
Glancing up from the quickly healed spear wielder and towards the king, then back to the spear wielder who was now crawling away from him and heading towards his previous spot, away from his direction, Arthur looked back up to the king and gave him a slow nod, stepping back into his previous position.
Next was the boy in green and black. He took a deep breath, but before he could say anything, he was immediately skipped over as the king was no longer looking at him but toward the others.
"Excellent. If you would all please check your statuses, we can continue," the king requested of all the heroes present.
"Hey, before you make demands, at least treat the rest of us with the same level of respect, as you have shown the few of us here," Arthur spoke out, waving his hand towards the shield wielder next to him. "If you want all four of us to work together, then you should treat us all with an equal amount of respect," he defended the shield hero, causing more murmuring to come from the few aristocrats that were here that Arthur chose to ignore, knowing that nothing good would come from listening to their idle gossip in the background.
The other two heroes were surprised that one of them would jump to the defense of the other. The same could be said for the shield wielder, who simply stared at Arthur for a brief moment before smiling at him for speaking on his behalf regarding the king's lack of respect.
Once again, the King was shocked by the actions of the bow wielder. He recovered from his shocked expression as he was forced to look towards the Shield and waited for the hero to identify himself. "Forgive me, Shield wielder. Stress and my age may have left my mind a little idle of late. Please forgive me," he cringed internally as he bowed his head in apology, despite the man wanting to do nothing of the sort, especially to the Shield.
Thinking nothing of it, the bearer of The Shield recomposed himself and prepared to introduce himself. "I am Naofumi Iwatani, age 20, and a college student," he introduced himself with a smile.
"As I was saying a moment ago before I had lost my senses for that brief moment, would you all kindly check your statuses to confirm your positions as Heroes?" the King had requested of all before Cardinal Heroes.
Only three of them didn't know how to do that, except for the one who is glaring at the three with annoyance. "It's just in the corner of all of your vision. Just focus on it and then relax your eyes, and you'll open the status menu," he informed his fellow Heroes with annoyance.
Arthur had done as the young teen had advised and found something at the corner of his vision and did as suggested. Immediately, a screen appeared before him. It listed off many things that he couldn't wrap his head around, from HP to MP and SP. None of it made any sense to him. There was also something else on the status screen.
Special title Wielder of the legendary bow, wielder of the legendary gun. No sooner had he silently read the title of Wielder gun, the legendary gun His revolver flashed bright enough to break his focus. From the status screen, he looked at his right hip, and immediately it turned from a simple standard Cattleman Revolver into something similar to the bow, which was ornate, shiny, and had a red and white gem at the bud of the gun.
All those present watched the display of lights and the changing of Arthur's weapon. The western cowboy had pulled out his revolver and examined it. The other is doing much the same, as they had just looked at the few changes they could see.
"It seems that I am a Bow wielder and a Gun wielder," Arthur answered the unspoken question right after he started to pistol-twirl his new legendary weapon before holstering it.
Ren was delighted to see the little pistol twirl from the cowboy; he may consider himself a traditional fantasy gamer, but there was something about playing games that featured the old west with gunslingers that seemed similar to that Mythic Ronin wondering from place to place, following their code and morals, and holding a form of Honor Above All Else. But there was one thing missing from the Western bow wielder: the hat. He didn't have it, maybe he had lost it before being summoned. it didn't matter he just can't wait to have the opportunity to speak with him and perhaps even get hints of what type of adventures Arthur may have gone through before being summoned.
The surprises never seem to cease. A hero of the legendary Cardinal Heroes having another title other than what was expected of him was unprecedented, especially towards the king. He had brought his hand underneath his chin and begun stroking the little Beard he had. "This is very unprecedented, sir Arthur; never have the Legends foretold that one of the Cardinal Heroes would have been granted the power of another legendary weapon, one of which is unknown to us," he commented towards Arthur, then he glanced over to the Shadows that were hiding within the crowd of aristocrats and with a single glance met between himself and his agents signaled them to leave and do whatever research is required to unravel this mystery that just presented itself before him and to the kingdom at Large.
The rest of the Cardinal Heroes were given the status of their hero titles as the individual wielders of the weapons they had. Only the sphere welder was disappointed that he didn't get a secondary weapon like Arthur, but he didn't voice his dismay, not wanting to have another altercation with the cowboy.
After that, the king explained at the initial start of the ways of calamity how their Kingdom barely was able to defeat the first wave on their own in an entire village, and a noble house was wiped out by the monsters that had poured out of the rift that had appeared within the countryside. The king also went into detail, saying that they, the heroes, will have to level up their weapons and Gain experience to come back against the ways of calamity lest their world be destroyed. In exchange for their aid, the king has informed all four cardinal heroes that they will receive gold and titles only after they have stopped one wave after another.
Then the question of joining forces as a party came up, only for the king to shoot it down by informing all of them that they could not pair together as their weapons would hamper the development of each other. something that Arthur had to check immediately as soon as he learned that he would not be able to team up with the other boys despite his dislike for the spear wielder.
He brought up the status screen that he had learned how to close earlier when he was listening to the backstory of this kingdom's troubles, and immediately he looked for anything that would tell him what the king had informed them about forming a little Posse with each other. Soon enough, he found the information he was looking for, and to his annoyance, the King was right: both of his weapons would not develop, nor would they gain anything when close to the other Heroes. This is not the first time I have to go at it alone, he thought to himself as he closed the status screen and listened to More To The King.
"I shall personally send forth those who would go into the guild Halls and look for adventurers that will be agreeable to pair up with all four of you to help you gain the power necessary to combat against the ways of calamity. Until then, you four should rest, eat, and prepare yourselves for the next day," the king said, dismissing the quartet of Heroes.
A serving girl has stepped out of the side, bowing before the Heroes, saying, "If you would please follow me, I will take all of you to a place where you can both rest, eat, and commune in privacy." She said this rather humbly as she turned her back on the heroes and began to leave them for their quarters.
an hour later
For some reason, everyone had decided to convene in Arthur's room, despite it being the largest out of the three Heroes that were summoned. Arthur wasn't too much of a complainer; rather, he was enjoying the luxury of staying in a place that would be considered high-end where he was from.
Both the spear and shield were having a conversation about how useless The Shield class was, which earlier he didn't quite understand nor care to understand. He honestly didn't see the actual point and was trying to understand the blonde, but Ren didn't join in the conversation and was staring at him for too long. He immediately grunted at the boy.
"Anyone else that you would stare that long at, I would either think that you're in love with me or you're wanting to steal from me," Arthur smirked at Ren's immediate blush. It almost drove him to laugh at the boy as he sputtered words that only got jumbled up.
Managing to recompose himself, Ren straightened himself and forced his mental control to restore his emotional equilibrium after his embarrassed display. "It's just that you're a cowboy. When I was a kid, I always loved listening to stories and seeing them act so honorably," he said to Arthur as his youthful innocence sparkled in his eyes. "I've spoken with a cowboy."
It would have hurt Arthur to reveal that he wasn't a cowboy per se; he couldn't allow the boy to think something that he wasn't. "It pains me to say this, but I'm not a cowboy. Sure, I probably walk and talk like one, but I was an outlaw, and I wouldn't say that I was completely honorable. But I'm not completely dishonorable either," he honestly said. To his surprise, it didn't seem to dampen the boy's enthusiasm.
"You're definitely like the Ronin Warriors; not all of them are law-abiding; some of them even fight against the law, which would be considered unfair. I have no doubt you have done things that would be considered questionable, but I doubt you were, as most would say, actual criminals," Ren replied to Arthur's slight dismissal of being a cowboy.
For some reason, Arthur couldn't help but smile just as widely as the boy in front of him. He then stood up from the chair that he was sitting in when he first got into the room, following after the three boys who had decided to visit him. He walked over to Ren. The boy was confused at his sudden approach as Arthur reached over for his legendary revolver, pulled it out, and did a few pistol twists for a brief moment before pointing the handle towards the sword wielder.
without thinking, Ren reached over and grabbed hold of the weapon. He felt a sudden shock of pain when grabbing hold of the weapon as the status screen popped up on his weapon restriction, but he didn't want to wield it as a weapon; he just wanted to hold something that belonged to an actual cowboy or western Gunslinger. Holding it was equivalent to holding an ancient katana that was used by some legendary Ronin that he had heard about when he was a child. He then attempted to do that pistol twirling, only to have the gun fall out of his hand onto the ground.
A chuckle escaped Arthur's lips as he reached down and grabbed hold of the gun and did what the boy attempted to do, twirling the pistol around. "It took me several years before I was able to perfect that trick. A few of my friends had a much more interesting way of playing with their pistols, but be mindful unless you want to have a hole through your foot," he said, his words seeming to brighten the boy's disappointment of not being able to perform the pistol twirling trick.
"It still stinks that you got a gun, and we're supposed to be in a fantasy world where guns shouldn't exist," complained Motoyasu as he watched the interaction between Ren and Arthur.
Naofumi agreed with the blonde, finding it a little unfair that Arthur managed to score not just one but two weapons. "I wouldn't say fantasy worlds are without guns; there are at least a few games that have some historical references. After all, the Chinese had invented gunpowder soon after the Dark Ages," he commented on the possibilities that a fantasy world could have weapons like what Arthur owned. But as soon as he mentioned something historical, he received confused glances from Motoyasu and Ren.
"What are you talking about? The Chinese did not invente gunpowder; the Roman Empire did; they practically invented most of everything in this day and age," Motoyasu tried to correct Naofumi's information on the most significant object since the discovery of fire.
Ren stepped closer between the two boys and was about to correct both of them. "You're both wrong; gunpowder was created by the natives of South America and not truly utilized until centuries later, once the Britannian kingdom expanded their territories in that part of the world."
All three began arguing amongst themselves about who was right and who was wrong, but it got to the point that Arthur was getting rather annoyed by their little childish bantering. He took in a deep breath, put two fingers into his mouth, and made the loudest whistle sound he was capable of doing.
All three of them covered their ears at the sudden loud noise and switched their attention from each other to Arthur. "While you three were arguing, I listened closely to what all three of you know, and only one of you I'm familiar with as a form of knowledge in regards to gunpowder or black powder if you want to be more technical with it. Before we argue again, let's compare notes on what is known and what is unknown between you three," he suggested to the three boys, with whom every one of them agreed, and they began comparing general information about their homelands.
Again, Arthur listened in and made mental notes of everything that was said, making sure to note anyone who may be lying. Fortunately, no one seemed to be lying.
"Yeah, I thought the two of you were just from different eras within Japan, but in reality, we are from different worlds," Naofumi said, slightly hoping that these individuals were from the same world and found similar things to relate to other than the fantasy genre.
Ren was the only one who agreed with Naofumi. In his original world, he didn't have many friends other than one that he had saved from a serial killer who was running around stabbing people. He just hoped that his one friend back in his original world was alright.
All three of them switched their attention from each other to Arthur, who was just sitting there silently, watching and waiting for his insight into this multi-earth or alternate-history world between the three boys.
"Well, I don't know much about Japan other than I've only heard about it once from a drunkard who was complaining about them as they were immigrating to California and then making inroads to the Midwest. As for my general knowledge, I don't know much other than the year 1899. As far as I know, I couldn't tell you what month it was. A lot of things were going on during that last year before I got summoned," Arthur informed the three boys, who had their undivided attention. When he revealed what year it was, their eyes almost looked like they were about to pop out of their heads.
Ren was the only one who had a wide smile as fantasies of cowboys and dueling sparkled in his mind's eye, especially on the final year before marking the end of the cowboy era. The others were just staring at Arthur with pure shock.
"That can't be right! You're from back then? That's almost 121 years ago," Motoyasu sputtered out, unable to even imagine someone from that far back being put into what was essentially a high-magic medieval fantasy world with modern gaming mechanics.
Naofumi couldn't even imagine life back then. As far as he knew historically, Japan was barely even industrialized. If anything, there was still feudalism going on between a few factions that wanted to preserve the old way of the samurai lifestyle, while others were trying to modernize into the Industrial Age.
Listening to the blonde's retort about how long ago the year Arthur was from didn't seem to surprise him much, especially when he had already encountered someone who literally came from the future. The stark contrast between the babe of France Sinclair and his adult version further solidified this belief. "I would be shocked and surprised if I came from an era that long ago, yet I am no stranger to strange things happening since I woke up here," he replied, regretting his words as the three boys locked their attention on him. Mentally slapping himself on the head, he began to regale them with tales of his misadventures and the mysterious and wondrous things he had encountered.
This continued throughout the night as Arthur shared stories of the various creatures he had killed, briefly mentioning a run-in with a wannabe vampire in the act of sucking someone's blood. The boys cringed at the idea of a real-life bloodsucker, only to be relieved when the gunslinger gunned down the vile fiend.
As the first rays of sunlight entered Arthur's room, all three boys, including himself, felt exhausted from the sleepless night. Fortunately, the former outlaw still had his traveling pack and reached into it, pulling out a can filled with ungrounded coffee beans. He made a simple request to a serving girl for a kettle of hot water and a thick cloth, then utilized his own pestle and mortar to make a cup of instant Arthur's finest coffee.
"Can I have a bullet?" Ren asked Arthur, explaining that he wanted to feed it to his sword in the hopes of unlocking a cool weapon he had seen in an old video game from before he was born.
Raising an eyebrow, Arthur reached for his bullet belt and pulled out a single bullet, handing it to the boy in blue. He watched as Ren carefully took it from his hand, briefly examining it before bringing it to the jewel on his sword.
Immediately, Ren could see new blades being unlocked and began reading out the stats, only to frown when he realized that he didn't have the required level or skill to wield the weapons that were now unlocked.
Name: GunBlade
Abilities:
- Melee Attack: Deals 180% of the user's base physical damage.
- Ranged Attack: Fires a charged bullet that deals 220% of the user's base physical damage.
- Elemental Burst: Can channel elemental energy into the gunblade, unleashing a devastating area-of-effect attack based on the user's magic stat.
- Quick Reload: Allows for a faster reload time, reducing the downtime between ranged attacks.
- Level Requirement: Requires a minimum level of 80 to equip.
- Ammo Use: Holds a maximum of 6 bullets per reload.
- Damage:
- Melee Attack Damage: 900 base physical damage.
- Ranged Attack Damage: 1100 base physical damage.
- Elemental Burst Damage: Deals 400% of the user's base magic damage to all enemies in a wide area.
- Limitations: The Gunblade requires specialized ammunition, which can only be crafted or obtained through challenging quests. Additionally, the gunblade's ammo capacity limits the number of ranged attacks before needing to reload.
Name: Blast Sword
Abilities:
- Explosive Slash: Unleashes a powerful slash that deals 250% of the user's base physical damage and causes a small explosion upon impact.
- Burst Shot: Fires a concentrated blast of energy that deals 300% of the user's base physical damage and has a chance to stun the target.
- Inferno Burst: Channels intense fire magic into the sword, creating a massive explosion that deals area-of-effect damage based on the user's magic stat.
- Limited Uses: The Blast Sword has a limited number of uses before it requires recharging or repair. It can be recharged by consuming special materials or through the assistance of skilled blacksmiths.
Level Requirement: Requires a minimum level of 100 to equip.
Usage Limit: The Blast Sword can be used for a maximum of 5 powerful attacks before it needs to be recharged or repaired.
Damage:
- Explosive Slash Damage: 1200 base physical damage, with a small explosion.
- Burst Shot Damage: 1500 base physical damage, with a chance to stun the target.
- Inferno Burst Damage: Deals 600% of the user's base magic damage to all enemies in a wide area.
Special Ability: "Nova Blast" - Once per battle, the user can unleash a devastating explosion of energy, dealing 800% of the user's base magic damage to all enemies in a massive area.
Limitations: The Blast Sword's limited uses require careful management and strategic decision-making. Additionally, the sword's power and high level requirement make it accessible only to experienced and advanced players or characters.
Name: Sonic Sword
Abilities:
Sonic Slash: Unleashes a swift and powerful slash that cuts through the air with incredible speed, creating a sonic boom that damages enemies in its path.
Lightning Strike: Channels the power of lightning into the sword, electrifying the blade and enhancing its damage. This ability can stun enemies upon impact, leaving them vulnerable to follow-up attacks.
Wind Dance: Allows the Sword Hero to move with enhanced speed and agility, making them difficult to track and increasing their evasive capabilities. This ability can be used both offensively and defensively, enabling the user to dodge attacks effortlessly.
Cyclone Whirlwind: Creates a whirlwind of wind and lightning around the Sword Hero, deflecting incoming projectiles and damaging nearby enemies. The whirlwind can also be used to launch the Sword Hero into the air, enabling aerial attacks.
Flash Step: Enables the Sword Hero to teleport short distances in an instant, granting them superior mobility and the element of surprise in combat.
Stats:
- Level Requirement: 60
- Damage Output: Moderate
- Attack Speed: Fast
- Critical Hit Chance: Average
- Weight: Moderate
Despite the level requirements, Ren was pretty happy that he had some seriously overpowered weapons just waiting for him to unlock. He couldn't wait to get out into the field and grind enough XP to test out these new weapons. He just hoped that he had enough crafting materials to meet the ammo requirements for two of his swords.
Unable to help but notice Ren's wide smile as he looked over his invisible stats, Motoyasu approached the Sword Hero. "Hey, why don't you tell me what you got from that bullet? Help a fellow hero out," the blonde tried to give off a cool older brother vibe to the youngest of their group.
Arthur grunted, causing the blonde to jump back and gulp instinctively. He saw the same glare that he had received in the throne room before his nose was broken. "Leave the boy alone. Can't you see he's enjoying himself? If you want a bullet, why don't you ask politely and find out what you get," Arthur said unkindly to the blonde, waiting for him to say anything. His hand was already on his revolver, itching to pistol whip the boy on the nose again, but this time he would make sure that the king wouldn't heal him.
Nervously swallowing, Motoyasu nodded his head and slowly approached the temperamental Gunslinger. "May I have a bullet for my spear?" he asked very politely, avoiding direct eye contact with Arthur, afraid that even a glance into the American gunslinger's eyes would provoke an attack.
Considering the request, Arthur could easily deny him, but that would be unfair and unsportsmanlike. Despite not following conventional rules himself, he didn't want to become like those stuck-up individuals who would give something to one person and deny everyone else. So, with great reluctance, he grabbed another bullet from his belt and handed it over to the blonde. Motoyasu immediately caught it, but somehow fumbled and dropped the bullet on the ground. He quickly picked it up, only to fumble it again before finally managing to feed it to his spear.
Similar to Ren, Motoyasu's expression was a mixture of happy excitement and mild frustration and disappointment due to the level cap requirement for his new spears. He couldn't wait to use them once he reached higher levels.
Turning to face the Shield Hero, Arthur handed over a bullet without even being asked for it. He was surprised when Naofumi raised his hands, almost refusing to take the bullet from him. "Everyone's doing it, so you might as well go ahead and take it," Arthur said, tossing the bullet at the boy in green. Surprisingly, Naofumi caught the bullet in mid-air. "Nice catch. Maybe if you weren't bound to that shield, you might make a mighty good juggler hero," Arthur joked, causing the boy to chuckle.
After that little exchange, a new servant entered the room and was surprised to see all four of the Cardinal Heroes already up and looking as fresh as when they had first arrived. "Excuse me, sirs. His Majesty is expecting you in the throne room this morning to inform you who will be assigned to each of your individual parties," she informed the heroes of her purpose. She turned her back and waited for all of them to start following her into the throne room, as was expected.
All three of the boys were excited to see who would be assigned to them, except for Arthur. He briefly scratched the scruff underneath his chin at the thought of being assigned to someone, reminiscent of Pearson whenever he felt like discussing his Navy days and having a bunk buddy or someone to look after him, and vice versa. As he thought along those lines, he couldn't help but notice the blonde muttering under his breath. The two other boys couldn't hear him, but Arthur caught snippets of his longing desire to have only cute yet beautiful girls in his party. There was also a word he didn't quite understand: "Just what the hell is an angel loli?" He would have to question the blonde about that at some point, and if he didn't like the results of his questioning. The boy would definitely receive a broken nose or a swift kick to the groin this time.
Just like last time, the aristocrats stood on the balcony, overseeing the throne room. The King sat on his throne, and the same guard stood in the same position, as if they were part of a play with assigned roles. It felt like the main actors had just stepped onto the stage when Arthur lined up with the others in front of the king. The exception to this audience was a group of individuals who looked like they had been exploring places most people wouldn't or doing things others wouldn't consider, as long as there was enough money involved. In other words, bounty hunters, mercenaries, and cutthroats. They were the type of individuals Arthur didn't want to associate himself with.
"Welcome back, my heroes. Here stands before you the finest of Melromarc adventurers, ready and willing to join the individual heroes they desire to be with. Now, adventurers, choose whom you will follow against the waves of calamity," the king announced to the heroes and the adventurers.
Once the king finished speaking, the adventurers began breaking off and stepping forth to the heroes they wished to serve. In the end, everyone had adventurers standing behind them, except for Naofumi. To everyone's shock and surprise, except for the king who tried to feign surprise, something that Arthur immediately caught on to.
"Oh, come on, everyone! Why am I the only one without anyone wanting to team up with me?" Naofumi exclaimed. As soon as the Shield Hero said that, everyone began huddling and holding tightly behind the heroes they wanted to be with.
With an annoyed growl, Arthur stabbed his elbow into the gut of the person who was holding tightly onto his leather jacket. The man behind him grunted and backed off, creating a domino effect as everyone started backing off or stumbling, nearly tripping over each other. Some of them were about to complain about his unnecessary shove, but his stern glare silenced them all. He didn't even have to threaten them with the same treatment he had given the blonde the last time he was here.
"It would seem that the rumor about the Shield Hero has truly spread," the king spoke, recalling the rumor that his spies within the heroes' quarters had informed him of. He had spread the word to guilds not affiliated with the hero's church to deter them from joining the Shield Hero's party. The only exception was a few demi-humans who were legally free but had been secretly detained for alleged crimes against Melromarc, only to be sold into slavery.
Three of the heroes were confused, except for the blonde who didn't seem fazed by the fact that no one wanted to join the Shield Hero. He looked back at the lineup of beauties giggling and blushing at the sight of him. "My wildest dreams have truly come true. All these nice girls, and I'm going to protect them, and they are going to..." He couldn't even finish that thought as he blushed brightly. He just hoped he could have some fun other than battling monsters alongside his girl squad.
"Your Majesty, what do you mean by rumors? I don't think we've been here long enough for rumors to develop," Ren honestly said. He didn't remember speaking with anyone about their fellow hero, nor did he plan on doing so. Despite his reservations against the Shielder class being the weakest among the more combative classes like the bow, sword, and spear, he wouldn't join the ladies' man who was being distracted by the giggling girls, who were close to peppering him with kisses. He also didn't want to disappoint or show dishonor in front of Arthur.
Stepping up towards the throne and ignoring the party lined up perfectly behind him, Arthur stared into the king's eyes with his piercing glare. "Just how and what is the rumor that has spread?" he asked with a cold tone in his voice. His own glare was met with that of the king's, to the point that if anyone said anything, sparks would almost clash between the distance of their eyes.
"The rumor is that the Shield Hero lacks certain knowledge of our world. The Cardinal Heroes who are summoned into this world have at least a baseline of information about our world, its various customs, magics, and other systems that have been in place since the beginning," the king explained to the bow hero, still maintaining the staring match with him.
Narrowing his eyes even more and intensifying his glare, Arthur quickly turned towards the adventurers. "Half of you better go ahead and join the hero, or a lot of you can leave now. Don't heed my words, and I'm going to put a bullet in all of you," he said, grabbing his revolver and pulling back the silver hammer. The three heroes were shocked by his actions, while everyone else was confused. None of them had any idea about firearms, other than hearing stories about a few countries that had them. They doubted that the bow hero would actually kill his own party members just because they didn't listen to him.
Letting out a frustrated growl, Arthur pointed his gun at the roof and pulled the trigger. A magical explosion followed, with a projectile flying at the speed of sound and hitting the ceiling. The sudden noise and flash shocked everyone, followed by falling dust and debris hitting the Gunslinger's shoulder. "I'm not going to say it again. After this, join the Shield or get the hell out of here, you yellow-bellied imbeciles!" he yelled at the belligerent group. They looked at the shield hero, then at the bow hero, and finally nodded in agreement.
Just like that, all the adventurers who were supposed to join the bow hero turned their backs and left. Now, there were two heroes without a party to assist them in leveling up themselves and their weapons. However, the Gunslinger didn't seem to care or mind much. He simply flipped the gun around in his hand before holstering it.
Naofumi was shocked by Arthur's actions, but he couldn't help but feel thankful that someone was backing him up. The Cowboy may be out of place in this high fantasy world, but he was definitely someone Naofumi would love to hang out with in the countryside and hear old tales, just like the ones he had heard the night before.
Shaking his head, Motoyasu thought it was stupid to send his party away just because they didn't want to join the Shield. Unlike himself, he didn't feel the need to force any of his girls to join the "lame" Shield or the hyper-violent bow.
Unlike the spear hero, Ren's eyes were filled with stars at witnessing true badassery. Though he preferred playing solo, the way Arthur dismissed his party like that was something that was now ingrained in his mind. He hoped he could measure up to the coolness of this Gunslinger who had wandered into their fantasy world, the world they were all summoned into.
The king of Melromarc was enraged by the bow's actions, but even "enraged" was too soft of a word. No, he was furious. If he didn't have the common sense to keep his rage in check, he would have stood up and called out the guards to send this belligerent man to the dungeons, where he would spend a good couple of days with a lack of food and water, just enough to remind him of his place in this world. Alternatively, he would have him sent to the stocks to be pelted with stones, rotten produce, and various other forms of punishment.
It wasn't just because the bow had dismissed his party. It was the fact that the king had spent a great deal of coins and time to get the appropriate adventurers to join the bow, to monitor him and keep him in check. He had even gone as far as to inform the adventurers to guide the bow towards causes that would weaken other kingdoms, amidst the rising tensions of rebellion in the various kingdoms surrounding Melromarc's borders. Now, all of his time and effort had been wasted. And this was all planned before he had even summoned the heroes. Perhaps the Shield had somehow contaminated the bow, but that was an impossibility. The man was from a different era, possibly even from a different world altogether, according to the information gathered by his Shadows about the four Heroes.
Taking a deep breath to calm himself, the king stood up. "It is most unfortunate, Sir Arthur, but your party refused to heed your request, even in the face of your Divine weapon. I will see if the other Heroes' party members would like to join the Shield's party."
Despite the bow's actions, hearing her father's words was the signal for her to join the Shield. It was an opportunity for her to weave an intricate web that would lead to his doom, possibly causing the bow to strike at the Shield. What a pleasure it would be to watch the savage man kill the Devil Shield. She could already feel a stirring in her own loins just at the thought of the despair she would see on the Shield's face once everything was said and done on her part.
Just as she had rehearsed to herself many times, as soon as the shield demon had arrived, she raised her hand in the air, took a deep breath, and spoke loudly, "I'm more than willing to join The Shield hero if he is without any party members." The redhead announced it to everyone, even the dismayed blonde, who didn't like the idea of having one of his female party members transfer herself to someone who was, game mechanic-wise, very weak.
Internally, the King was smiling at the fact that his daughter was about to go ahead and discredit and ruin the reputation of shield wielders more so than just the shield itself. "Are you certain, my dear, that you truly wish to align yourself with someone who lacks knowledge of our land?" The King had spoken out of fake concern for the redhead adventurer.
Nodding her head as she stepped out of the lineup behind the spear wielder, she stepped forth and yielded before the king. "I, Malty, express my desire to serve the shield hero and his perilous journey in his fight against the waves. This I pledge," she says with her fist over her heart and her head dipping down a little lower where the red bangs of her hair hide the amusement on her face.
All three were buying what the redhead was selling except for Arthur, as he found it quite strange that someone who looked very content in the party of Motoyasu suddenly decided to switch at the last minute. As soon as the girl was done kneeling and having a brief conversation with the blonde, he and the girl had a brief glance at one another. That's when his eyes immediately widened as he recognized the young woman. A slight flashback of a younger redhead with her family in a family portrait came to mind. He didn't even need to imagine what would happen if something happened to the daughter of this kingdom's royal family, or for that matter, what her father would do. One thing was for sure: he wasn't going to allow Naofumi to get caught up in something the boy wasn't prepared for, or for that matter, have an escape plan when the situation truly becomes dangerous. "Go back to the blonde's team, girl," Arthur yelled loudly enough to get everyone's attention.
Naofumi was shocked at Arthur telling the one girl who looked quite pretty to go back to team Motoyasu. "Arthur, why are you sending her away? I need party members," he shouted at Arthur, but his shout didn't seem to faze the old gunslinger.
"I'll tell you once we get out of this castle something I've been meaning to tell you but wasn't able to last night. For the time being, I think you should be without any party members until you are able to truly see who is your friend and who is your enemy," Arthur subtly said to Naofumi, causing confusion among all three heroes, but not the king or the princess, whose body seemed to stiffen at his words towards her.
Turning to look at the bow hero and keeping that false smile on her face, she spread out her arms and hands in a friendly gesture. "Sir Arthur, I am truly genuine in my desire to serve and aid the Shield hero, no matter what you may think of me as an adventurer. I'm quite skilled at what I'm capable of doing. You'll need my help with my offensive abilities," she tried to reason and use a bit of logic to convince the bow that she was necessary for the shield's progress.
He shook his head, and his hand went back to the revolver; he hadn't drawn it, but he had pulled back the hammer. "Little lady, I'm not above shooting you to get you to do as I wish, even if the shot won't be considered a permanent injury. Give him the fact that I saw that old man on the throne there heal Mr. Ladies Man when I had broken his nose," Arthur glanced over at the blonde, who immediately placed his hand over his nose in remembrance of what happened yesterday.
"Hold up, what are you accusing Malty of? She hasn't done anything to warrant your suspicion towards her. If anything, we should all be suspicious about you and your reasoning why you don't want her on team Naofumi," Motoyasu countered Arthur's words while also preparing himself to use the spear if necessary to defend Malty's honor, even if he did get a broken nose again or be shot by Arthur's magical weapon.
Sensing a brewing argument between the heroes, the king stood up and took a deep breath. "Enough!" he yelled loud enough for his voice to echo and reverberate throughout the throne room, bringing everyone's attention back to the king. "Sir Arthur, it is not up to you to decide who is and who isn't part of someone's party. If you continue with this disregard of our traditions and force your will upon others, then I will have very little choice but to declare you a renegade hero. This means all the various services that the Cardinal Heroes would receive and benefits of the land will be denied to you, even visitation to the dragon Hourglass in the Three Heroes Church will be denied to you, and more," he informed Arthur, though the king really wanted to just declare the bow hero a renegade already and have him excommunicated throughout the kingdom. However, he needed all three of the Cardinal Heroes to defend this kingdom at all costs, even if he had to find a means to keep Arthur in line. How he would do that was beyond him at the present moment.
For the third time since the two had first met, Arthur stared into the eyes of the king, and the king stared back at the gunslinger. They silently communicated with each other, daring each other to do something rash that would cause harm to one or the other. Their deadlock was immediately broken as Naofumi literally stood in between both the king and Arthur's gaze.
"Enough of this. I know you're just trying to help, but let me have this one chance, please, Arthur," Naofumi pleaded with his dark eyes meeting Arthur's blue ones.
Arthur's hostile and hard glare towards the king immediately softened at the pleading and almost begging look in Naofumi's eyes. "Alright, boy, it's your show. Though I'll be there for you when the shitshow truly reveals itself," he said with his cryptic tongue. He undid the hammer that was pulled back on his revolver so he wouldn't misfire in his holster and stood there, waiting for whatever needed to be said or given.
After that, Naofumi shook hands with his new redhead companion, and there was an exchange of coins as the king had given everyone their starter money to begin their journey. As luck would have it, Arthur received the largest amount, being alone in comparison to everyone else. Then, everyone was dismissed to explore outside the castle, into the city, and eventually into the wilderness once they had obtained the appropriate gear.
-chapter bonus-
Itsuki woke up in the hospital bed with bandages over his eyes and a loss of feeling in his lower extremities. The only thing he could remember was a truck honking before the inevitable darkness that soon followed. During that state of unconsciousness, he dreamed of a world with multiple bows floating around, along with other individuals going through a selection process. He could vaguely remember the whispers talking about another world and another opportunity for him to live and bring out his own ideals of justice. However, the bow that he was about to grab slipped from his fingers and went to another person, a cowboy-looking fellow. As he continued to listen through the whispers in this strange realm of spirits, their words caused his blood to boil when he heard that some old man was considered more worthy than him. Like any young child, he cried out about the unfairness of it all, which only prompted the spirits to reject him from the realm and bring him back into the darkness of his consciousness. He later woke up in a world filled with pain and the loss of feeling in his lower body. "I refuse to accept this injustice! I refuse!" he yelled out as he tried to thrash out of his bed and fell to the floor. He crawled towards the exit using only his arms, notifying the hospital nurses to walk into an enraged and crazed teen muttering about being summoned, bows, and other ramblings that the hospital staff didn't understand.
Like any other difficult patient, they brought out a sedative, injected the crippled boy into submission, and brought him back onto the bed One of the nurses made a note to contact the doctor to put the boy under psychological evaluation.
BTC
Chapter Text
Arthur had counted the number of coins as he headed out of the castle, just like the others. At the end of his counting, he couldn't believe the amount of silver pieces he had in his coin purse. "2500 silver pieces," he muttered to himself, examining one coin with a knife to check its purity. He made sure to do this discreetly, out of view from anyone who might see him. He highly doubted there were any laws against damaging currency, especially coins. Seeing the strip of silver and more underneath confirmed that the King was serious about providing the summoned Heroes with the necessary funds for their quest to combat the waves.
With his coin inspection complete, he wandered into Castle Town, a large city as he had heard. Calling it a town would be an understatement. From what he had gathered with his keen sense of hearing, all three boys were searching for shops to acquire the appropriate gear to face the dangers outside the city walls. Arthur briefly considered changing his current attire but was unsure which merchant to trust. He didn't want to risk losing all his silver, something that even Dutch himself would be impressed by, by being swindled. However, he couldn't help but feel curious about Naofumi and his princess partner's plans. He wanted to see for himself and also inform the young man about the potential bigotry surrounding his Cardinal weapon and what it could mean for him in the future.
With his mind made up, he followed the two at a great distance to avoid immediate detection. After a while, he observed them entering a blacksmith shop, indicated by a sign with a hammer smashing an anvil hanging above the door. This wasn't too unusual for the old outlaw, but what caught his attention was the language written on the sign. Its odd shapes and punctuation made it indecipherable to him. "Damn, do I have to learn how to read in this world? That was hard enough as a kid, especially with Hosea being such a stern teacher," he thought to himself, feeling a sense of regret. Memories of his closest father figure's death and his other father figure's descent into paranoia and madness fueled by Micah resurfaced, momentarily plunging him into melancholy. He stood lost in thoughts of the few good times he had with the old gang as a child. His reminiscence was interrupted by the sound of the shop door opening, prompting him to quickly duck to the side to avoid being spotted by Naofumi and his redhead companion.
"You should head out to the nearby forest. There are balloon monsters perfect for low-level training, and they drop common items that you can later sell to interested vendors," Myne advised her partner, her eyes fixed on the coins being placed on Naofumi's right hip. She studied his peculiar clothing, a distasteful combination of greens, blacks, and grays. Fortunately, the armor she had chosen masked that unsightly color scheme, matching perfectly with his demonic shield adorned in red and nearly gold bronze. It was a color scheme she had planned to replicate for the spear once she was done playing with this one.
Oblivious to her inner thoughts, he smiled at his partner and said, "That'll be great. I need to make up for the money I spent on your armor and the other equipment. I think I only have one-quarter of the coins that the king gave us." He checked his coin purse and confirmed that three-quarters of the amount he was given had already been spent. Fortunately, Erhard hadn't set the prices too high during his failed haggling attempt with the Old Blacksmith.
"Well, we better get to it. We need to make you as strong as possible so that the waves of calamity don't destroy this land and harm me," she said, placing a hand over her heart and the other over her head, making a swooning gesture as if about to faint. She opened one eye to ensure she had captured his full attention and desired reaction, seeing his cheeks turn scarlet and his eyes widen at her damsel-in-distress act.
Shaking his head and feeling a little embarrassed, he continued to smile but became more shy. "Don't worry, Myne. With my shield, I will protect you and this world. I am Naofumi Iwatani, The Shield Hero," he declared, striking a dramatic pose with his shield gleaming in the sunlight and pumping his fist in the air.
The redhead chuckled at his antics, not because they were genuinely funny, but because she found them pathetic. In her eyes, she didn't need his assistance for protection. Soon enough, he would realize that she was not a delicate flower but a viper, waiting for the opportune moment to strike.
The two continued down the alley, making their way toward the main gates of Castle Town. Their shadow lingered near the blacksmith shop.
Erhard was polishing one of his display swords when he heard the door to his shop chime for the third time. "Hmm, seems like I'm popular today, with the Shield Hero and another adventurer as customers," he remarked, continuing to polish the blade until he could see his reflection with the barrel of a weapon pointed at his head. The audible click sent a shiver down his spine, causing his heart to race. Slowly, he turned his head to face the individual holding the unknown weapon.
Arthur had considered entering the shop and acting civil, but his suspicions were on high alert, especially regarding the princess who was wearing much fancier armor than her partner. "I don't like beating around the bush, so I'll ask you once: are you aware of the girl's true identity? If you lie, today will be your last. But if you tell me the truth, I'm willing to do business with you," he said, pressing the barrel of the gun against the side of the blacksmith's head.
Erhard gulped and started to sweat. As a former adventurer, he had traveled in the Kingdom of Faubrey and seen their flintlock firearms, which were not as deadly as a normal bow at long range but devastating at close range, if not completely disastrous at point-blank range. He stared into the man's eyes, trying to determine if he was serious about killing him if he didn't provide the right answer. The cold killer in the man's eyes made Erhard feel like he might soil himself right then and there. He realized that this man would have no qualms about killing him and leaving him in his shop, possibly taking anything valuable with him.
Taking a deep breath to calm his racing heart, Erhard resigned himself to revealing the truth. "Yes, I know her identity. She's the former first princess of Melromarc," he admitted, acknowledging the girl's true identity to the stranger who had entered his shop with a weapon drawn.
The stern expression on Arthur's face began to relax as he withdrew his weapon from the blacksmith's head, unlatching the hammer on his gun and doing a pistol twist in his hand before holstering it. "You were mighty obliging in telling a dishonest man like me the truth, but I must ask why you didn't say anything to the boy," Arthur inquired, keeping his gaze locked on the blacksmith whom he had coerced into revealing the truth.
With his life no longer in immediate danger, Erhard relaxed slightly but remained cautious. This man had threatened his life to extract information that was widely known. His eyes shifted towards the bow slung over the stranger's shoulder, and he let out a gasp, pointing his finger at Arthur. "You're the Bow Hero?" he exclaimed, quickly remembering as he saw the bow's hand slightly slapping against the holstered firearm. He gulped, recalling the man's question.
"We shopkeepers and many of the Smiths were ordered not to reveal anything about the princess's identity to the heroes. If we did, we would receive unwelcome visitors in the night, our throats slit, or worse, our shops were taken away, and we would be forced to live the rest of our days in the castle's dungeons," Erhard explained, giving his reasoning for not disclosing the princess's true nature to the Shield Hero. He even contemplated defying the royal decree and warning the Shield Hero about the princess's well-known reputation in Castle Town and throughout most parts of the kingdom that weren't oblivious.
Crossing his arms, Arthur let out a half-sigh of annoyance. "No matter where I go, those in authority will always threaten the common folk. It's either obey or find a noose around your neck," he commiserated, understanding the lack of choice the blacksmith had when faced with those in power holding them at gunpoint. Breaking his gaze with the blacksmith, he looked around the shop, taking note of the intricate and well-designed display pieces, as well as some interesting bows that would be an improvement over his own. "So, do you take commissions or do you simply buy and trade?" he asked the blacksmith, continuing to survey the shop as ideas brewed in his mind.
Feeling grateful for the change of subject, Erhard observed Arthur as he looked around the shop, particularly at the bows on display. "Yes, I can do both commissions and buy and sell any goods that come my way. If you come across any interesting weapons, send them my way, and I'll give you the best and most honest deal. I'm more trustworthy than the other vendors who might try to cheat you," he replied cheerfully, the simple question seemingly helping him overcome his fear of almost dying in his shop.
As Arthur turned his attention away from the bows, he pulled out his gun, causing the blacksmith to flinch momentarily. However, Erhard quickly relaxed when Arthur placed the weapon on the counter. "Can you make something similar to this type of gun? I have a feeling I'll need to recruit someone, and I don't want to be the only one armed with a firearm," Arthur stated, capturing the blacksmith's attention.
Without hesitation, Erhard picked up the gun and examined it, feeling a sense of embarrassment when he realized that the gun wasn't even loaded. The man who had come in and threatened to blow his brains all over the shop had no intention of actually killing him; it was merely a scare tactic to make him comply. Arthur earned an annoyed stare from the blacksmith, who let out an exasperated huff while continuing to examine the weapon. It was then that Erhard noticed the jewel at the butt of the gun, a combination of ruby and moonstone embedded in the handle. "This is interesting. It's almost like a cardinal weapon, the way this gem seems to hum with power," he remarked, pulling out an enchanted appraisal item to examine the gem. His observation proved correct as he delved into the magical properties of the gem, only to be repelled, much like the shield gem.
Arthur grew annoyed and impatient, not wanting to waste any more time. "Can you copy it?" he asked, his tone reflecting his impatience. He wanted to catch up to the princess and the Shield Hero as quickly as possible to continue his observation, and he didn't want to be stuck in the blacksmith's shop any longer than necessary.
Erhard tapped the cattle revolver, listening to the sound it made to determine the type of metal used in its creation. He chuckled and nodded in response to Arthur's question. "Yes, I can copy the designs of this weapon, excluding the enchanted jewel. However, it will come at a hefty price, and I'll have to put all my other commissions on hold while I experiment and try to duplicate the complex designs of this particular weapon, along with any additional pieces and components that may be required," he explained, slipping back into merchant mode. As he considered the appropriate price, he briefly contemplated setting it high as a form of retribution for the scare tactic Arthur had used on him. However, he knew that the next time the gun was drawn, it would be loaded.
Arthur, not one for negotiations or haggling, let out a grunt and grabbed his revolver, holstering it. "You can keep the designs you make and sell them as your works. I won't bother you about the profit you'll make as the only blacksmith crafting this type of weapon. In return, I may provide you with more advanced and complex firearm designs that I have yet to sketch, for you to try out," he stated to the blacksmith, observing the expression on the man's face before seeing a familiar greedy smile, one that the former outlaw was accustomed to.
Erhard's eyes lit up with greed as he rubbed his hands together. "Oh, I'll be more than happy to reduce the price to 70% for a speedy transaction and to test the quality of such an interesting piece. And of course, if the party in question doesn't mind, I can make duplicates for any wandering adventurers who might be interested," he replied eagerly. The thought of being the first blacksmith in Melromarc to sell firearms filled his mind with visions of flowing coins.
Shrugging his shoulders, Arthur reached into his coin purse and placed it on the counter with a loud jingling thump, causing a handful of coins to spill out. "That would be nice, but I also need to know if you do any leather work. I seem to be missing something rather important to a man like me," he said, his hand resting on the open sack of coins as he lightly tapped it, causing the remaining coins to jingle.
The blacksmith couldn't help but chuckle at the sight of so many coins pouring over his counter. Despite Arthur's rough appearance, he didn't look like a noble. If anything, he seemed like an outlaw, or at least a former one. "I can't say I do much leather work, but if I may ask, what is missing from your current apparel?" he inquired, his finger sliding across the coins as he counted and calculated the cost of the custom gun, keeping the 70% discount in mind.
"I want a hat..." Arthur stated, leaving the blacksmith confused. The blacksmith stopped counting the coins and gave the rough-looking man a strange look, unsure of why a hat was so important to him.
line break
Church of The Three Holy Cardinal weapons.
In a hidden room within the church, the Pope was watching through his crystal ball what had transpired since the heroes had been summoned, and his current focus was on the bow. Since ancient times, when the appearance of four cardinal heroes had occurred in this world, there had been rumors, stories, legends, and even myths of other cardinal weapons appearing and yet all disappearing through recorded history, according to at least a few books he had quickly read up on as soon as he realized that the bow had a new weapon. At first, he considered it an act of favoritism from God, giving His Holy Angels more than just one weapon to possibly combat against the waves and shield. Yet, the bow was acting in a manner that wasn't in line with that of the church, and like anyone who wasn't in line or following the Holy Scripture as the Pope had deemed it, they were a heretic, and all things heretical against the church must be destroyed.
A bell rings. Within the Pope's secret room, notifying him that someone was waiting in his office. Getting up from his comfortable seat while watching this anomaly of a cardinal hero, he made his way out of his secret room and headed straight for his office. Pulling a lever on a nearby wall opened up the hidden door that led into the hidden room, with the door itself disguised as an ordinary bookshelf. He had pushed the door back into its original position and made it appear as it normally would to someone who wasn't aware of the hidden door that was the bookshelf.
It didn't take him long to reach his office and see one of the nuns already neatly stacking some reports of all the different happenings across the different churches throughout the kingdom that were under his observation and control. "Thank you, sister. Is there anything of note that needs my immediate attention?" he asked the nun, clad in black with her face obscured.
"Nothing of note, but many of the nobles seem to be becoming a little wary towards the bow, especially after he banished all those who were willing to partner with him, including members of the church, who would suddenly lead the bow towards those who were not of the faith," she reported.
The Pope frowned; he had witnessed the dismissal through his crystal ball. Like the king, he had his plans for the bow as well as for the sword and spear, but primarily he was going to use both the sword and bow to see his own will done upon the land. Just as some kingdoms and dukedoms were on the edge of facing rebellion or revolution, many of those same kingdoms were not of the Three Heroes Church; most of them were of different faiths, some of them even worshiping the devil's Shield in some form or another, and that would not do for his plans for his theocratic utopia. "We will have to find means to goad the bow into doing what we desire. After all, it is God's will for the Cardinal Heroes to do what must be done for the church and humanity," he stated as he walked around his desk, comfortably seated in his cushioned chair, and opened one scroll after another, reading various reports of the different churches and notes of the influx of demi-humans in certain locations that needed to be visited by a slaver or the holy Shadows to take care of many of them who were just living in the wilderness like the beasts they were.
"It will be difficult to try to find a means to get the bow to do as we wish. He isn't as young as the others, and it seems that his outlaw nature has made him wary of those who give him half-truths and false promises that could be easily spotted," the nun added while the Pope was looking through one scroll after another.
Taking his quill, he began jotting notes on a few scrolls and marks of the necessary transfers of coins to fund various projects that needed to be done. "If there is a will, there is a way, and God's will is absolute. We will find a means to control the bow; if we cannot control him, we will break him." The idea of breaking one of the Cardinal weapons' wills would have detrimental effects, such as the fact that the Cardinal weapon may not function as it should if its wielder's will had been broken. There had been accounts of various kingdoms that were destroyed when their cardinal hero's will and mind were broken, turning them into nothing more than puppets. That was one thing they didn't want to happen, at least not until the waves of Calamity were dealt with.
"Perhaps we need not go that far to break his will," the nun suggested, immediately capturing the Pope's attention. He remained silent, giving her his full attention. Seeing this, she continued, "We wait for him to allow someone into his party if they are undesirable in the eyes of the church. We could do something towards them that would force the bow to obey, lest their party member meets an untimely end, not by our fault but by his own doing." She suggested this to the Pope, who seemed intrigued by her dark suggestion, a slight smirk forming on his face.
The suggestion had its merits and a few drawbacks, and there were very few means to inflict both pain and death on demand, except for the more expensive slave crests that weren't widely available among slave traders. However, perhaps the other kingdoms might meet the requirements for this idea of a plan. "It will take some serious coin, research, and time before we put this plan into effect. Until then, we will have to explore other avenues, not to dismiss your plan, but rather to try to steer the bow into a position where he falls in line," he added to her suggestion. He could think of a few merchants who would be more than willing to trade knowledge on how to implement special conditions on their slave crests, so he would have to send a few Shadows to scout around and find the right one required for this plan.
The nun raised her head a little higher in pride, pleased to see that her suggestion was being acknowledged by the holiest person in the kingdom. "It pleases me to have my humble suggestion heard, Your Holiness. Is there anything else I may suggest or do for you?" she asked, anticipating that the Pope would likely request her to leave so he could continue his work without distraction.
"No, that will be all. But please send forth my Shadows to me; there are a few things I need to request from them," he replied, his attention returning to his paperwork as he continued to sift through it. He didn't see her leave, but he heard the door to his office open and close behind her.
"All will be right in this land of paradise I envision, and not even the devil's Shield or the corrupted bow shall ruin my vision," he thought to himself, imagining the shielder crucified alongside the corrupted bow, repenting for their evil sins.
line break
*Tiny Roar* was the only sound that came out of the Balloon Monster that had just popped out of the bushes. Arthur quickly shot an arrow between the eyes of the rubbery beast, causing it to explode with a light popping sound followed by a shower of rubbery material falling to the ground. It was the 10th, if not the 20th, monster that had come out After the former outlaw. When they first appeared, he had considered using his gun, but that would alert the two he was tailing, whom he quickly caught up with after his little impromptu conversation with Erhard.
Now he had lost sight of them as he was busy defending himself against the balloon monsters. Fortunately, the bow seemed to generate arrows every time he pulled back on the string. He was glad that Charles had given him the time to learn how to use the bow, and ever since then, he had relied on it and the throwing knives he usually carried whenever he wanted to be inconspicuous.
After popping the last monster with another arrow, he gathered up all the orange and red rubber fragments and placed them in his shoulder bag, except for a few that he fed into the jewel in his bow and gun.
+Weapon Unlock+
The Rubber Bow:
- Attack Power: 10 non-lethal
- Accuracy: 80%
- Range: Medium
- Special Ability: None
Low-level requirements to use the rubber bow:
- Level: 3
- Dexterity: 15
Status Effects:
- Stun: 10% chance to stun the target for 1 turn.
The rubber gun:
- Attack Power: 15 nonlethal
- Accuracy: 90%
- Range: Long
- Special Ability: None
Low-level requirements to use the rubber gun:
- Level: 3
- Dexterity: 20
Status Effects:
- Knockback: 20% chance to knock the target back by 1 tile.
++Weapons can be swapped by calling them by their respective names. The more acquainted you are with the weapons, the less necessary it is to verbally mention each weapon; from that moment on, the wielder can simply think of the desired weapon and equip it automatically.++
++You leveled up to level 3++
After reading the little screen in front of his face, he looked at his bow for a brief moment. "Rubber bow," a little ripple effect covered his bow, and he immediately switched over to something that looked like an ornate bow, just with less shine and felt a lot lighter, even though the string looked more like an elastic band than a string.
A second later, a perfect test subject popped out of the bushes and went for the only human that was in its path, only to be hit in the face with an arrow that had an orange ball hitting its face, knocking it back. It let out an enraged roar as it started to charge right back, only to be knocked in the face again and again until its health was reduced to 1%. But this time, as it was hit, it was knocked back but didn't take any damage. That was until the next arrow wasn't a non-lethal shot but a lethal one, causing the Balloon Monster to explode.
Now that he could see the possibilities of what this gem could do to his weapons, he was slightly tempted to just feed it one of his bullets or the other ammunition he had on his person, just to see what other weapons he would unlock. However, he had limited ammunition, and the last thing he wanted was to rely on the bow in comparison to his more powerful gun. Until he finds a means to replenish his current amount of ammunition, when the time comes to restock, he'll have to conserve his rounds and probably rely on the bow.
"Excellent work, Sir Naofumi," a familiar feminine voice rang throughout the forest, grabbing the attention of the outlaw who immediately began to follow the sound of her voice while hiding behind some nearby bushes.
Naofumi's chest puffed up with pride after hearing Myne's praise for successfully popping a few balloons in comparison to the 10 balloon monsters she successfully popped. "Thank you, Myne. The praise means a lot, though I do wish I could use something other than a shield," he said as he looked over his stats and saw the number of experience points he had gained from the small skirmish of balloon monsters. However, he became disappointed at the small amount he had gained. He let out a frustrated sigh as he plopped onto his back on the soft grass. "I'm not even at level 2 yet, and the others are no doubt past that. It's so unfair," he exclaimed to no one as he just lay there on the grass, only for the sunlight that was peering through the tops of the trees to become blocked by the red-headed beauty who looked down on him with a warm smile.
"Fear not, with me at your side, you shall reach the levels required by a great and noble hero like yourself, Sir Shield." She extended her hand and offered it to the prone shield wielder.
Grabbing her hand and hoisting her back up on his feet, he gave her a nod of agreement. "it's mean I have to work twice as hard so I can protect everyone," he said boldly, and his words seemed to make his partner laugh. He wondered what had made her laugh, as he was serious about protecting everyone, but he noticed some movement behind some bushes. Without thinking, he quickly grabbed Myne's shoulder and placed her behind him as he used his shield to block any incoming attack. Yet the attack that he was prepared to block never came. He blinked in confusion for a moment and looked back at his partner, only to see a similar confused expression on her face. "I guess whatever critter was in the bushes decided not to engage with us."
"Smart little creature, it knows when it's too dangerous to fight while we're together," she said as she looked up at the parts of the sky that weren't blocked by trees and noticed that it was starting to turn into the early evening. "I think it's high time we check in at the inn in Castle Town. We should get some rest early and prepare ourselves for our journey ahead," she suggested.
He nodded in agreement and waved his hand, gesturing for her to take the lead. "Lead the way, my lady," he said as he watched her do just that, leading the way back into the city, completely oblivious to the one who was tailing them.
The trek back into Castle Town was just as long as the journey to the forest. The only exception was that Arthur could truly appreciate the city at night, looking at the various lights coming to life in the homes and the castle itself. The image of the city was so captivating that he reached into his shoulder bag in an attempt to grab a journal, just to sketch a small bit of what he could see. only then remember that he had given his journal to John as a keepsake. "I guess I'll have to get a new one, along with the many other things I have to get, especially a new hat," he muttered to himself as he continued following the party of two into an inn.
But before he could enter, a figure dressed in black stepped in front of him with a raised hand, blocking his way. Not wanting to be confrontational, he stepped aside and tried to walk around, only for the masked individual to step back in his path. "Forgive me, Arthur. I only require a moment of your time; afterward, you can move freely as you wish," the masked individual's voice sounded feminine, like that of a woman in her early twenties, as far as Arthur could tell.
"You've got 20 seconds. After that, if you're still in my way, you're going to have a new orifice to breathe out of and most likely not survive the new addition," he warned the masked woman as he placed his hand on his revolver and pulled back the hammer with an audible click.
She did not flinch and simply nodded her head. "Just two things: one, do not attempt to kill the princess or the king. Those of higher power would rather see them remain alive for now. As for the other, if you're still seeking a party member who will not betray you or have ulterior motives for joining, seek the carnival-like tent and the one who owns it, Beloukas the traveling merchant." She said no more as she stepped aside from Arthur's path.
He listened to her words and considered the request not to kill the princess or the king. He wondered why they had assumed he was going to kill them. "Why do you assume that I'm going to kill them?" he asked the unknown woman.
"The one who commanded me is just requesting that you not do anything impulsive. Whether or not you are going to kill them is not in question; they would just rather be the ones to do it themselves if they truly cross the line," she answered vaguely to the former outlaw's query.
He narrowed his eyes as he slowly connected the dots that someone of higher authority was working behind the scenes, and he had one last question before stepping inside the door. "And who is your master or mistress, if I may ask?" he asked, but he didn't receive an answer as the woman remained silent. Part of him was tempted to draw his weapon and force her to speak, but he doubted he could keep bluffing without wasting a bullet. He let out a frustrated growl as he walked past her and entered the inn.
The queen's Shadow had a slight smirk under her mask and quickly jumped up and above the rooftops, making her way back to the castle.
Once inside the inn, the former outlaw spotted Naofumi. His eyes darted around, searching for the redhead, only to find Myne sitting by his side, drinking a crystal glass of wine. He didn't bother the girl as he approached the inn's owner, a woman with gray hair and large spectacle glasses, who was well past her prime. She raised an eyebrow as she watched him approach. "May I help you, sir?" she asked politely, her hand slowly drifting towards the mace she kept underneath the desk in case of bandits or criminals who thought her inn was an easy target.
"I think a boy checked into the inn; he has a shield on his right arm. I am a friend of his and just want to know what room he would be in so I can wake him up bright and early tomorrow," he smoothly lied to the innkeeper, who stared at him for a brief moment before giving him a nod.
She pointed to a vacant key that wasn't hanging up with the others on the rack behind her. "Room B6, but I'll tell you this if you start any trouble, more than my boot is going to meet your ass on the way out," she warned him.
It wasn't the first time that an older woman had threatened him, causing him to smile and nod. "Don't worry, no troubles will be started by me. I'll be staying at the inn, but not in a room," he replied, reaching for his coin purse and placing a few coins on the desk.
Quickly snatching up the coins, she counted them until she was satisfied. "If you're looking to get some supper, it's best to get it now before the kitchen closes. Otherwise, you'll have to wait until morning," she advised.
"Thank you, ma'am. I think I'll grab a few things, nothing too much," he said as he left the desk and headed towards the dining section of the inn. His eyes briefly met with the redhead, who seemed shocked at first but then relaxed. He continued to the kitchen, grabbed some bread, meat, and vegetables, and ate his fill before heading up to the rooms. He grabbed a chair and positioned it in front of Naofumi's room, leaning it against the door slightly as he made himself comfortable and drifted off into a light sleep.
hours later
Two individuals silently entered the inn and climbed the steps, their mission clear: to steal the belongings of the Shield hero and his coin, and plant evidence on behalf of their mistress. As they walked down the hallway of the individual rooms, they couldn't help but stop and stare at the person acting as a guard in front of the Shield's room.
Arthur was sleeping peacefully, completely unaware of the two individuals approaching him until he heard a squeak that immediately woke him up. He swiftly drew his weapon, aiming at one of the masked assailants.
The three individuals stood in the hallway, staring at each other. The former outlaw pointed his gun at each of them, daring them to make a move. "Come on, you bastards! I know you want to get in, but you'll have to go through me," he thought to himself, waiting for them to decide whether to fight or retreat.
One of the burglars placed a hand on their companion, and after a brief exchange of glances, they nodded and turned around, leaving the hallway and the inn.
"Cowards," he whispered to himself as he uncocked the hammer on his gun but kept it in hand, prepared in case they returned. Despite the excitement moments ago, the old outlaw managed to fall back asleep and get a few more hours of rest before the next day.
that morning
Waking up by loud sounds of metal clashing, Arthur immediately drew his gun, but he lowered it when he saw the castle guards. "Gentlemen, what brings you here this morning?" he asked, getting up from his chair while keeping his weapon near his hip.
The presence of the bow hero was a surprise for the Royal Guards, who were ordered to retrieve the shield hero, even by force if necessary. "We're under orders by the king to retrieve the demon shield. Do not interfere, or you'll face the steel of Melromarc's finest," the guardsman said proudly, his hand close to drawing his sword.
"Has something happened that warrants this hostility? And as a hero, particularly the bow hero, shouldn't I be informed of the situation? I can either assist you or hinder you on this task," he said, giving the guards the choice to either inform him or deal with his interference.
The Royal Guards didn't appreciate the bow hero interfering with their business regarding the shield, but they were not ordered to harm the bow, only to retrieve the shield. "The Shield has been accused of heinous crimes. He must be brought to the throne room before the king, where he can state his innocence in court," the guardsman spat, growing even more impatient.
Arthur narrowed his eyes at the Royal Guard, realizing that Naofumi could be accused of many things, especially considering the guards referred to him as the demon Shield. But he needed to know the specific accusation. "And what is this heinous act?" he asked the guardsman, determined to get more information.
"The demon Shield has been accused of raping his party member. According to her, he got drunk and forced himself upon her. Now, will you get out of our way or will you assist us in apprehending the Shield?" The guardsman boldly stepped forward, his sword almost drawn.
Arthur wanted to laugh at the absurdity of the accusation. He had been with Naofumi all night, and the boy hadn't left his room, not even to use the bathroom. "That seems highly unlikely, considering I've been here all night. However, if my friend needs to defend himself and prove his innocence, I won't stand in his way. But I will escort the Shield, and you can all come along if you wish," he stated, addressing the displeased Royal Guards.
Holstering his gun and moving the chair away from the door, Arthur knocked on Naofumi's door, gradually increasing the force until he was banging on it to wake him up. The door opened to a sleepy-eyed Naofumi, trying to rub the sleep from his eyes.
"Arthur, it's early. *Yawn* I didn't know you decided to get a room here like me and..." Naofumi's words trailed off as he saw the hallway filled with Royal Guards.
Before the guards could rush in and forcefully take Naofumi, Arthur stepped into the room and closed the door behind him. "Listen up, boy. Get dressed and gather your belongings. Don't leave anything behind. You're being accused of a crime that I know damn well you didn't commit. Stay calm and don't panic," his words came out in a rush.
Naofumi's head was spinning when he heard Arthur notify him that he was accused of a crime. He couldn't think of anything he may have done to be accused. Breaking out of his stunned state, he nodded and quickly got dressed, gathering all his belongings into a large bag that Erhard had given him as a gift. Once he had gathered all his possessions in the sack, he was ready to go wherever he was supposed to go in this situation.
"Good, just follow me; don't look, don't talk to anyone, just keep your eyes on my back," Arthur advised the boy as he opened the door to a group of unhappy Royal Guards who were staring at both the bow and shield. "Calm down, you lot. I'll be taking the boy to the castle. It took him a moment to gather up all his stuff, but I warn you, touch him and you die, even if I have to go down with the same person I kill," he warned, making sure to make eye contact with everyone when he made the death threat to the Royal Guards, who immediately took a step back from the bow.
After that, both the Bow and Shield, accompanied by the royal guards following behind them, made their way to the castle and headed straight for the throne room. Just like before, the King was sitting on his throne, now looking a little enraged as soon as he saw the shield after the bow had stepped out of the way.
"There he is, the criminal swine who had performed heinous acts upon his party member," the king yelled, making sure everyone heard him as he pointed his finger at Naofumi, who looked confused when he was referred to as a criminal.
Spotting Myne behind Motoyasu, who looked angry, added further to Naofumi's confusion. "Myne, what's going on?" he asked his redheaded party member, only to see her immediately press herself more closely behind the spear wielder.
"How dare you speak to her, especially after what you have done to her?" Motoyasu exclaimed with an enraged look in his eyes, brandishing his spear almost at the very edge of marching over and attacking Naofumi. That was until he saw Arthur stepping into his sight and then saw the older man placing his hand over his revolver.
Seeing this, the blonde backed down a bit while still having that enraged look in his eye, and the girl behind him continued to cower behind him. Then Naofumi's gaze switched over to Ren, who seemed to be a bit confused by the whole ordeal. "Why don't we all settle down and go through exactly what has happened and the reasons why our Shield friend here is being accused?" Arthur spoke calmly, but there was a hint of malice in his voice.
"It is obvious that the Shield has raped his party member after getting drunk and taking several items that he had stolen just the other day," the king relayed the crimes for which Naofumi was being accused, shocking everyone present in the room, including a few of the nobles who were spectating what was presumably a quick trial by the king.
This wasn't Arthur's first kangaroo trial, especially considering the few times he had to save Charles and Lenny from the same situation. He had dealt with people driven by ignorance, who wanted a reason to draw blood just for the sake of it. "Is there any evidence proving that our Shield friend here is guilty of being a rapist, a thief, or any other accusations you want to pin on this boy?" he said in Naofumi's defense.
"Come on, Arthur, it's obvious that he raped her. Can't you see how fearful and shocked she is?" Motoyasu yelled at Arthur for daring to defend someone he already believed was guilty.
The only other person who wasn't commenting but simply observing was Ren. He had been woken up early after spending several hours swinging his blade and getting tired from the training he was doing with various monsters to gain XP. Then he was woken up by the Royal Guards, who told him that a crime had occurred and the King would be delivering swift justice upon the criminal, and he was required to witness it. Normally, he would have skipped these types of scenes in his normal game, but since he had no option to do so, he reluctantly participated in this little event. He watched as one of the accused was a hero like himself, and another was defending against the charges levied against the Shield. He didn't take the side of the prosecution or the defendant; he was simply waiting to see how things would unfold before adding his support.
Arthur ignored the hot air coming from the blonde and gave him an unimpressed look. "Maybe so, but I've seen my fair share of what could be considered a kangaroo trial, and without evidence or witnesses, all of this is meaningless," he countered Motoyasu's argument.
He couldn't believe what was going on and the crimes he was being accused of, but Naofumi couldn't help but feel glad that Arthur was helping him, even though he felt betrayed by his former party member. "It's true, I didn't steal anything, nor did I rape her, and I didn't drink," he asserted. However, his words seemed to have the opposite effect compared to Arthur's, causing more people to give him stink eyes and death stares.
A guard approached from the side, holding up a lady's lingerie, and the King immediately noticed it. "This is the first form of evidence that was found in The Shield's room, a trophy perhaps of his misdeed to the lady adventurer. Am I correct, Miss Myne?" he asked the redhead, who was hiding behind the spear wielder.
She nodded her head from behind the spear wielder, using him as a shield to hide from the man she accused of attempted rape. "Yes, your majesty, those are mine. He tore it off my body as he drunkenly tried to have his way with me," she said, starting to sniffle as she was on the verge of tears. The blonde she was hiding behind turned around and gently wrapped his arms around her, stroking her back to comfort her.
"Liar! I was in there, and I didn't see any damn lingerie. And speaking from experience with drinking, I have gotten myself drunk enough to find my way to a prostitute who offered her services for good compensation, only to find out that my equipment didn't rise to the occasion. I would think his equipment would react the same way if he was that piss drunk." Arthur challenged the evidence and the words coming from Myne.
"That is your assumption and your own experience, Arthur. Just because you were in The Shield's room doesn't mean you may not have seen where he had hidden the lingerie," the king countered Arthur's argument. If only the bow wasn't here, this trial would have gone down smoothly. Now he had to argue with this common criminal. Perhaps he could hit two birds with one stone. "It is strange how you're defending against these allegations towards The Shield. Perhaps you have played your hand in the attempted rape as well as the theft of the property that The Shield owns," he started to accuse Arthur of his involvement in The Shield's crime.
Picking up on what her father was leading towards, she pulled away from the little plaything that she had already wrapped around her finger and looked towards her father. "Yes, I think there was another person there. It was hazy. I, too, was under the influence of a little wine, but just a taste, Your Majesty. I believe the bow may be there, as they both were discussing whether or not to take turns or take me together, just as they have taken the loot from the respectable shop owners from Castle Town," Myne added to the king's growing theory.
Now it was Arthur's turn to be enraged, and he was close to ignoring that shadowy woman's request of not killing the princess or the king right there and then. Consequences be damned if he would be blamed as a rapist. "Again, that is a lie. I did not steal, nor did I participate in a rape attempt. And I would rather shoot myself before I would be in bed with that fucking redhead," he yelled at the audacity of being accused. It wasn't the first crime he was accused of
something he didn't do, but rape was never one of them. Even before Duchess Madness, there was an unspoken rule: women and children were off-limits. No harm to them and no unwanted advances as well. Anyone who broke this unspoken rule or was no longer part of the gang and left to the mercies of frontier Justice.
"Like we're going to believe a criminal who would prey on anyone that would come in your path. Since you're from the Old West and being an outlaw of sorts already, this should be common for you to steal and rape," Motoyasu mocked Arthur's attempt to defend himself from the king's assumption.
At this point, Arthur had drawn his pistol and pointed it at the moronic blonde, pulling the hammer back. He was tempted, damn was he tempted, to simply blow the boy's brains out right there and then. "I will admit my hands are not completely clean. I robbed, I killed, I beat a man to death for just the few bucks he had in his pocket. But I have never laid my hands on a woman or child, ever. And I will never do that. I would sooner shoot myself before the thought would ever occur in my mind," he said, taking a step forward, his weapon still trained on the blonde who didn't seem to even flinch with the gun pointed at him.
Motoyasu let out a snort and laughed at the gunslinger's threat. "You beat me once. I doubt you are capable of shooting anyone, especially while there are so many witnesses here, and soil your reputation even further than it already is, you damn outlaw," he said mockingly, poking the bear.
"Enough of this. Withdraw your weapon, Arthur, and you, Shield, relinquish your sack of ill-gotten goods that you obtained yesterday," the king commanded as he looked towards his guards to the side, who were already slowly marching towards both the Bow and the Shield.
As the guards were slowly approaching, Arthur immediately trained his eye and picked his targets. Everything almost appeared to be in slow motion as his senses were hyper-focused. Just as he was about to unleash hell with the first six rounds of his revolver, that's when he saw Naofumi take a step forward.
"If you guys have a problem with us, then send us back. I don't feel like dealing with this crap, and neither does Arthur deserve this, especially when he was defending me," Naofumi yelled at everyone. When he first arrived, he was intrigued and even excited to be in another world, but now that excitement and the joys of the fantasy aspect of this world had died from the moment the supposed crimes he committed were revealed to him.
The king placed his hand over his face, almost as if he had a migraine or something difficult to contemplate. "I can only wish to send you two back to where you belong, but unfortunately for both of you, you must stay and fight against the waves. Only then will you have the ability to return home," the king explained. Sending them home would not be an easy venture, even though he had no intentions of sending the Shield or the corrupted bow home, not until he got his pound of flesh from both of them. "Now, guards, strip them of their ill-gotten loot, including the bow. Several items are most likely stolen, and..." He wasn't able to finish the sentence as a loud bang rang throughout the throne room for a second time, followed by total darkness, engulfing the king's vision.
The orange tip of Arthur's gun was smoking as he hit the dead center of the king's head. He then immediately grabbed Naofumi's collar and started dragging the boy out of the throne room. Eventually, the two matched each other's pace as they ran out of the castle, with the guards charging and chasing after them. Arthur fired his gun, hitting the guards on their heads, only stopping when he ran out of ammunition. Their daring escape was halted as the drawbridge to the castle was being lifted slowly, and the castle guards began forming a perimeter around the Shield and the Bow, slowly marching forward.
"Take them alive, by the orders of His Majesty," the leading guard commanded to the others, who followed his orders.
The two looked at the slowly rising bridge and the approaching guards, feeling the weight of their limited options.
"Any bright ideas?" Naofumi asked Arthur, fear evident in his voice. He knew that as soon as he was captured, everything he had left would be taken from him. All he had was in his sack, including his clothes, a few items from his world, and the remaining money he had. He briefly considered throwing it at the guards, hoping it would distract them.
Arthur contemplated the question, realizing their options were limited and the bridge was rising to a high angle. "I do have an idea, but you aren't going to like it. Hopefully, you know how to swim," he answered, grabbing hold of Naofumi once more.
Before Naofumi could even ask what he meant by knowing how to swim, his collar was grabbed, and he was dragged up the rising bridge and tossed off of it, plunging into the water below. Arthur followed suit.
The two splashed into the water, causing some of the guards to look down and instinctively shoot arrows into the water, hoping to wound or slow down the escaping heroes. However, the guard captain quickly ordered them to stop. "You fools! If any of them die, it'll be our heads. Hopefully, they survive. Lower the drawbridge and search the city. I want them found and brought back to the throne room," he commanded, and the guards obeyed.
an hour later
A sewer grate was pushed up and slid to the side as a dirty and wet, gruff-looking man emerged from the sewers. He dropped down to one knee and extended a hand, hoisting up a boy who was younger than him by a decade, and just as dirty. A few beggars who witnessed this paid no mind, as they were busy keeping themselves comfortable in the shade.
"Well, wasn't that something? Not the first time I've jumped off a bridge," Arthur commented, chuckling. It wasn't the best escape he had made from the law, but it certainly wasn't the worst.
Despite Arthur making light of the situation, Naofumi felt a scorching hatred for everything and everyone in this world. He clenched his fist, considering trying to rip the shield off of him, even though it would simply reappear as soon as he discarded it. The green gem on the shield slowly turned red, and his vision started to turn black and red. However, a firm hand settled on his shoulders, bringing him back from the brink of his rage and despair.
"Don't let the demons get you, son. Don't let them get to you. Once they do, you'll turn into something you don't want to be. Believe me, I've seen the worst that has come out of people who have been truly kicked down in the dirt," Arthur counseled. Before he was even a man, he had seen a few members of his old gang lose themselves to their rage, driving them mad and causing them to do regrettable things or end up on the gallows.
Calming down a bit, Naofumi pulled himself away from Arthur's grip and took a few steps towards the exit of the alleyway, but stopped at the very end. "Thank you, Arthur. You are a true hero for standing up for me. I don't think anyone else would have," he said to Arthur before turning out of the alley to walk his path.
"Anytime, son. Anytime," Arthur said to himself as he watched the boy disappear. Unbeknownst to him, the gem on the handle of his gun began to turn more white than red, influenced by the actions he had taken that day.
line break
throne room
The king rubbed his forehead, nursing the large swelling bruise that was between his eyes. He had felt a brief moment of unconsciousness, as if he had died, only to discover that the thing that had hit him was made of something rubbery. Some of his guards had also suffered a similar attack. Shifting his focus to the two remaining heroes on Melromarc's side, he apologized for the ordeal they had gone through.
"I apologize for this ordeal, my heroes. It seems that the selection process for the bow and shield was done poorly by the ancient magics that govern this world. But I am glad that both of you remain pure," the king said, praying for the two heroes who hadn't acted against the kingdom's interests or his own, and that of his daughters.
"No problem, Mr. King. Happy to help a lady in need," Motoyasu replied, as the red-headed beauty in his party swooned and rubbed her cheek against his shoulder.
The only one not enjoying the praise from the king was Ren. He was still struggling with his thoughts, finding it suspicious that Arthur had raised valid points about Naofumi's innocence. Perhaps he would have to launch his investigation, going to the end and speaking with the inn owner and shopkeepers who claimed their goods were stolen.
The pope entered the throne room through a secret side entrance, accompanied by several nuns carrying objects on pillows. He greeted the two remaining heroes as the holiest champions, expressing his regret that neither the bow nor the shield could be present to receive the blessings of the land. He waved his hand towards the nuns, who presented items on the pillows: a glass vial of red sand, a crystal ball, and holy water of higher quality.
"These gifts are for the two of you to use to help you on your journey to combat against the waves," the pope said jovially to the sword and spear heroes while hiding his frustration that the bow was completely lost until he could get his claws into the outlaw.
The two heroes graciously accepted the items presented by the church and fed them to their weapons, unlocking new abilities that would aid them on their quest.
line break
Hidden within the darker sides of Castle Town, there dwelled a circus tent. The tent contained a large collection of cages, and one of them was filled with the stench of blood, urine, and misery. In that particular cage, a young demi-human girl curled up in a ball, dreaming of a shadowy figure astride a massive two-horned horse. "I'll be coming for you, darling. I'll be coming for you," his strong and commanding voice whispered, sweet music to her demi-human ears. It helped strengthen her resolve to survive until the day she meets the one whose outline matches that of her dreams and whose mount she prays will arrive soon.
Outside the cage, two figures were marching between the rows of cages. One of them was a woman dressed in black with a mask, and the other was a pudgy penguin-like man with a permanent grin on his face and silver spectacles. "Oh yes, there are many suitable specimens that would fit your mistress's plans, but I must ask, are you certain they will come here? I'm not one to stay in one place for too long, lest my rivals catch up with me," the penguin-like merchant said to the shadowy woman he was unfortunately accompanying.
The shadow listened to the man while looking around the various cages. There were a great number of specimens that could be used in the grand design of the Queen's plans for the two heroes, but most of what was available didn't suit any of those plans. "I am certain. After all, I informed one of them, and you will run into the other at some point. You'll do as you are commanded, offer him your services, present him with something that could be of use, but do not give him your strongest. Give him something that will latch onto him, and him latch onto it," the shadow said as she stopped right before a cage. She looked down at a raccoon demi-human child looking up through the bars of her cage and started lightly coughing.
"This one here, for the shield. Now for the other." Her head turned to the side, and she looked at a nearby cage that contained another demi-human child who would be another perfect candidate and suitable for the Gunslinger hero.
BTC…
Chapter Text
The marketplace was buzzing with street vendors announcing the latest items that they had acquired from unknown places. Street performers danced and played music while sizzling food cooked on an open fire, filling the air with its delicious, fatty aroma. Erhard had grown accustomed to the various things in the marketplace ever since he put down his sword as an adventurer and took up the role of a blacksmith, just as he had planned since he was a boy. Normally, he would have gladly sampled a few spits of meat roasting on the fire, checked out the new raw materials that had come from other kingdoms for crafting new weapons, or even found new designs to add to his growing craft. However, today was different. He came to the marketplace not to partake, but rather to retrieve. With a large sack over his back, he had collected a few items from the various shops he had visited earlier that morning. Now that the sun had reached noon, he had to go straight to the last shop before returning to his own and delivering the items he had been tasked to collect.
He headed straight for the shop that had an enchanted sign hanging above the door, with a dress that looked like it was in the process of being woven together in one color, only to quickly change into another. Under the enchanted wooden sign hung the name of the shop: "Fabrics to dresses or just beautiful clothes, the tailoring shop of all your needs." He always found the name of the shop to be a little more than a mouthful, but it suited the young woman who had bought this place and made it her own.
Opening the door, he stepped inside, the bell notifying the shop owner of his sudden entrance. Surprisingly, he wasn't greeted by the fashion-crazed woman as he normally would be when he visited her. Curious, he started looking around for her, only to find her in her craft room, working on something that looked like it should be addressed to a small girl or even a child, and it looked similar to the second-born Crown Princess with the blue wig and all.
A light humming sound could be heard as the owner of the shop, with a few needles in her mouth, critiqued the dress she was making for the princess, which had been requested by a shadow. She hardly even noticed the man who had walked into her inner sanctum before her eyes immediately caught the smirking blacksmith. Just his presence made her let out a loud "Eep!" The surprise, plus the sound, sent the needles flying toward the intruder.
The old instinctive and knee-jerk reaction allowed the former adventurer to step to the side, avoiding being pierced by the incoming needles. "Damn, Elizabeth, are you a former shadow? You nearly hit me there," he chuckled as he glanced at the few needles that were still embedded in the door frame that led into her little workshop.
She puffed up her cheeks and grabbed hold of a white blanket, throwing it over the mannequin she was working on. "If I were a shadow, I would make sure those needles hit something other than the door frame. And if I were, I would have to kill you, wouldn't I?" she said, tapping between her glasses, causing them to reflect the light of the room with an evil grin on her face.
A cold chill ran up Erhard's spine at the thought that the woman might be crazy enough to be a merchant obsessed with the latest fashions but also focused on the art of killing opponents more fashionably. "Yeah, I'm not going to imagine that. But I am here to collect my order; it's been two days since I made the request," he said, looking around to see if the item they had discussed two days ago was in the room.
Dropping the scary look, she took on a thinking pose and tried to remember what he had requested. After a brief moment, she snapped her fingers. "Oh yes, I remember now. Just wait one moment. I placed it in a box so it wouldn't get messed up," she said, going deeper into her chaotic jumble of fabrics, needles, and other tailoring stuff that went over the blacksmith's head. A few moments later, she came out with a white box and opened it, showing the blacksmith that she had managed to complete the order. "As requested, water-resistant felt with the brims bent over and a leather band," she described, showing the hat to the blacksmith, who immediately nodded in approval.
"Thank you for doing this work so quickly. I knew you were working on your current project," he said, his eyes briefly glancing at the covered-up mannequin. His smirk and chuckle were interrupted as he saw her with another set of needles, almost poised to be thrown at him.
Seeing him stop laughing at her little half-threat of stabbing him with her sewing needles, she immediately returned them to the little pin cushion she kept on her wrist. "Yes, though I must ask, who made the request? I've known you for some time now, and you do not enjoy wearing hats, especially with such a round bald mountain of yours." This time, it was her turn to smile in amusement and let out a ladylike giggle, seeing the blacksmith immediately bring his hand over his head before scowling at her.
"Well, I can't tell you who requested it. You know me, my lips are sealed," he said, bringing his hands down and crossing his arms while holding onto his bag of items.
Seeing how stoic he was acting towards this mysterious person he was doing it on behalf of, she didn't see much reason to pry. She wasn't truly nosy unless it was something cute; then she would want to know everything about it. Until then, she would leave things as they were. "Well, it's best for you to take your hat. We merchants have to stick together after all," she stated, allowing her friend and fellow shop owner to take the requested item. She prepared herself to return to her work once Erhard made himself scarce.
Heading back to the street, the blacksmith went straight home/shop. But on the way there, he couldn't help but notice that the non-guild Affiliated Adventurer board was receiving a new quest. It would have normally been beneath his notice, as he was no longer an adventurer and all that. However, he couldn't ignore it this time, considering the people who were placing their notice were none other than the royal guard.
He waited on the side until they were done before heading straight for the board to see what they had placed. As soon as he read what they had placed, he immediately frowned at what he was reading.
*Wanted*
Name: Arthur Morgan
Current titles: Rogue Hero, Bow Hero, Gunslinger Hero
Crimes: Multiple accounts of assault on Sir Motoyasu, Prince Consort Aultcray, female adventurer Myne, and members of the royal guard. Multiple accounts of theft from noble merchants of the high district, unlawful obtainment of silver coins, assisted rape of Myne, disturbing the peace, escaping custody, and assisting the escape of The Shield hero.
Description: A tan-skinned man in his mid-30s, standing at a height of 185 cm and weighing 81 kg. He wears a light tan jacket with black jeans and brown leather boots. He has short yet messy, dirty blonde hair, a short beard, and brown eyes.
Weapons: The Legendary Bow, Unknown Gun.
Threat Level: High
Rewards: 50 silvers for information obtained about the criminal's whereabouts and associations. 200 silvers for capturing the criminal alive and bringing them to Melromarc's capital for justice. No reward will be granted upon the death of the outlaw, violating this condition will result in a fine of up to 500 silvers and a 2-year stay in the Royal dungeons. *Note that the reward will be readjusted as time progresses or additional crimes are added.*
It had only been a couple of days since the escape from the Royal capital, and already there was a wanted poster for the bow.
Fortunately, there wasn't a wanted poster for the shield. "Damn it, he's not going to like this; there already are a lot of things he won't like. Well, better head home," he muttered to himself as he quickly picked up the pace and headed straight home. Just as he turned onto the street that led to his shop, an individual burst out of the door, clutching his right hand.
"You crazed shopkeeper, you broke my fucking fingers. See that I don't come back with a few of my friends, and we'll show you what it means to deal with the Green Vipers," said an unclean street punk, yelling into the open door of the blacksmith shop.
Stepping out and wearing only a gray tunic and black hooded brown pants, Arthur was in disguise. "Go ahead and bring all your idiot friends, and I'll do more than break a few fingers; I'll crack some skulls." He smacked his open hand over a clenched fist and cracked a few knuckles in the process.
Afraid of getting hurt again, the punk quickly ran off, still clutching the same hand that had broken fingers. He continued running until he was far out of view.
Raising an eyebrow in curiosity, Erhard approached the incognito hero, whose eyes were still trained on where the punk had run off to. "I take it you ran across a thief; I doubt you would do that to any of my good customers," he stated as he walked past the man and headed straight into his shop. Once inside, he noticed that a few things had been knocked around, but nothing that needed more than a little reorganizing to put everything back in order.
"He thought he could make off with a few of your display pieces. I know they are worthless, but the principle of the thing must be exercised, especially when dealing with an actual professional thief, like myself " Arthur said as he stepped into the shop, closed the door behind himself, and then lowered his hood.
The blacksmith nodded in agreement as he placed the items he was tasked to collect onto his counter, then moved on to fixing the display pieces back into their original neat order. "Street punks like him are getting worse every day; maybe you could do something about it?" he stated as he picked up a display battle axe made of tin and placed it back on the wall.
The Gunslinger considered Erhard's suggestion of taking care of the few gangs and street punks in Castle Town. It would help his reputation. Then again, any good he would do would be overshadowed by the current crimes he was accused of alongside Naofumi. If anything, he would be accused of either assaulting or murdering the scum and parasites of the city. "I could take care of them, but there's no telling if it would do any good for my reputation, which was shaky enough when I revealed my previous profession," he says as he opened the box and saw the hat inside, he immediately put it on his head. It didn't quite fit right, but he made some forceful and rough adjustments until the hat was properly on his head. Then he opened the sack and saw the provisions and a few things that would alter his appearance slightly.
"Well, it's a lot better than what I could have guessed. You're planning to make your way out of the city and rough it in the countryside. Plus, you need to find a party member, or at least someone you could attach yourself to, to help you gain more power to defeat the waves," the blacksmith said as he continued tidying up his shop. He finally placed the last of his display pieces back in their proper place, turned around, and watched his current guest rifling through the bag he had brought in.
He let out an annoyed sigh. "It's not like I have many choices; I can only imagine that there's already a bounty on my head. One shouldn't hit the king if they're not going to kill him. I should have, but I didn't, and now that's probably going to bite me in the ass," Arthur commented as he pulled out a black potion vial and read it. The label on the potion read "Hair Darkening Dye Solution: just apply upon head while bathing for an instant change." This would help him from being easily noticed with his dirty blonde hair, and if he was reading the directions correctly on the potion bottle, his hair would naturally grow the chosen color without needing to reapply.
"As for a party member, I have a lead of sorts that may help me obtain one, but I don't know if the source of the information is genuine. It could just as well lead me into the hands of the guards," Arthur added, remembering what the shadow had said to him before entering the inn a few days ago.
The blacksmith almost scoffed at Arthur's comment, but then became surprised by the last bit of information that had been revealed to him. "Who gave you this information?" he questioned out of concern, half expecting the Gunslinger to fall into a trap possibly set up by the nobles or members of the royal family.
Arthur shrugged his shoulders as he closed up the bag and started heading towards the back room of the shop. "I didn't ask, but I know that she was dressed in black and had a silver mask over her face; that was it," he answered, not providing any further details. He could have gone into more detail about the woman's slim figure or her bust size, but he wasn't in the mood after dealing with an incompetent thief.
It didn't take the blacksmith long before he figured out who had given the outlaw advice on where to obtain a party member. "Hold up! You're saying a royal shadow came before you and delivered this information?" he exclaimed in both shock and surprise.
Again, the outlaw was stopped from entering the other room as he turned his head to look at the blacksmith. "I don't have the slightest idea who or why you were making a big deal out of it. It's not like I haven't come across someone sketchy who gives me either useless or worthwhile information," he stated, only to see more surprise as well as a slight annoyance on the blacksmith's face.
Slapping his hand over his face, Erhard couldn't believe Arthur was completely ignorant of the land and its very agents that worked in the shadows. "Arthur, a shadow is like a top-tier assassin and spy; they are seldom used to being messengers, and it's most likely you came across the shadow that's under the direct command of the queen or someone who is at least an Archduke." He lowered his hand from his face as he informed the ignorant outlaw, muttering to himself about how full of crap the Legends were about all four of the Legendary Heroes having complete knowledge of the world.
This was information Arthur could use to string together who may have sent that mysterious woman to him and given the request not to kill the king or his daughter just outright. "So someone like the queen or the higher Rich Noble Folk sent the shadow to me, is that right?" he half-asked and stated.
The blacksmith had crossed his arms and leaned against the wall. "It's a possibility that there are only a few archdukes who have their variation of the Shadows at their direct command if I'm just going by the rumors alone," he stated to the outlaw, who seemed to be thinking and memorizing word for word what Erhard was saying.
"Would one of them want the king to live? Or, for that matter, the princess?" Arthur had asked, wondering if it was the high nobility or the queen herself who had sent that shadow, giving him that information and making the request.
A chuckle escaped from the blacksmith just at the thought of one of the Archduke and Archduchesses sending a messenger to request for someone not to be killed. If anything, those two, if the rumors were correct, deserve a Shadow's blade in the night. "No, and hell No," he said in between chuckles before calming down and explaining a little more. From what I have heard from a few rumors, the princess has insulted many nobles even before she began developing those tits of hers, to the point that the queen sent her away only to come back basically ruined for any political marriages amongst the nobility and royalty. As for the prince consort, there is not a demi-human in this world who doesn't want to see him dead, with his head stuck on a pike and carried through all the demi-human kingdoms. And if you had killed him in that throne room, you would be worshipped just as much as the shield hero would be right about now." He could only imagine how Siltvelt and Shieldfreeden might have to add the bow or Gunslinger to their churches as a new deity. if Arthur did kill that warmongering man.
Blinking and confused, the Outlaw didn't seem to recall meeting a prince consort, even though he didn't truly understand the term consort. "Who's the prince consort?" he asked, only to receive a similar confused expression on the blacksmith's face.
"It's the man that you shot in the forehead; you thought he was the King?" Again, the blacksmith chuckled at the nod he had received from the outlaw. "This kingdom has abolished the patriarchal system for over a thousand years; no one has used or claimed to use the title King when the wise Queen had decreed it. Any documentation submitted by the prince consort must be addressed and given the title that he had been granted by Her Majesty the Queen, who happens to be away on a diplomatic mission to a kingdom summit, as far as most folks know," he explained again.
He growled in annoyance at being made fun of for his lack of knowledge. "Thank you for the correction; now I'm going to go ahead and just fix myself up a bit and try to figure things out," the outlaw said as he headed into the back room. The back of the blacksmith shop was as expected for a blacksmith: a forge that wasn't lit, several weapons that weren't fully forged, and other miscellaneous items. Moving past all of those, Arthur headed straight for the large barrel of water that would have been used to put out any fires that got out of control within the forge. Taking off everything above the waist, he then dunked his head into the water, rinsing off his hair and face. He pulled his head out of the water, dripping wet. He went over to the side of the barrel, where he had placed a mirror and, next to it, some razors and scissors. Grabbing hold and folding out the blade of the razor, he started to shave the majority of his growing beard until his face was cleanly shaven. Next, he grabbed the bottle he had earlier, uncorked it, and began pouring some of its contents into his hair. The effects were immediate, as he could already see his hair starting to darken. He then began working his fingers into his scalp, making sure to follow the directions completely so he wouldn't have to worry about the color of his hair returning to its dirty blonde look. After that, he trimmed up his hair where it wasn't looking like a rat's nest, creating a more presentable style. After a few minutes of trimming and styling, he had a nice swept-back hairstyle next he grabbed a few of their items they came from other tailors made clothing for those who are always traveling from place to place.
It would be half an hour before Arthur would step out of the forge into the main shop wearing nothing but gray pants, a matching overcoat, a white button-up shirt, and a pair of black suits with new Spurs that jingled with every step he would make. "So what do you think?" he had asked the blacksmith who had resumed his post as the shopkeeper in the store.
Turning his head and glancing at the Outlaw for a brief moment, "You need to wear some armor, chainmail or at least have a breastplate with inlaid hardened leather. If I could imagine that someone who is fast enough to avoid your gun, could end up stabbing you from the sides or the front." He commented but didn't say anything that disapproved of the Outlaw's outfit, as it best fit someone who was always on the move.
He couldn't disagree with Erhard in a world where there are only swords, bows, and lastly, magic - a concept the outlaw was still wrapping his mind around once he learned the general premise of it from the former Adventurer and now blacksmith. "Well, do you have anything in my size that won't clash with my attire?" he had asked.
The blacksmith smirked as he wrote down the price plus the denomination of coins and showed it to Arthur. "There will be no room for negotiations on this part, especially since you sent me on your errands today that I did for free, which I should have charged you for." He said it with a greedy glint in his eyes.
With an annoyed sigh, he reached into the coin purse that was in his Overcoat pocket and tossed it onto the counter, allowing a clatter of multiple coins. "I hope you choke on a few of them," he grumbled. His current funds were already low for all the items he had requested the blacksmith retrieve for him from different shops, so it wouldn't raise suspicions that they could cause trouble for Erhard. Now he was down to the last quarter of what he originally had in silver coins, which was a little more than he usually would have. On any given day when he wasn't busy buying supplies, ammunition, or the occasional modification to the various guns he used to do back in his old world, he was still surprised he hadn't spent it all on luxuries such as whiskey, food, or even a pretty enough girl to give him a special bath.
Counting up the coins and then tying the now lighter coin purse, he tossed it back to his temporary guest. He had placed all the coins into a lockbox that was underneath his counter and out of view. "Well, I'll get to the armor piece as soon as I can without needing to take any measurements since you had already given them to me when I ordered all those clothes and other items on your behalf," he said, watching the Outlaw give a grunt and nod before heading towards the exit of the shop.
Before Arthur could even grab hold of the door, it swung open, revealing a rough and tired-looking Naofumi. The old Outlaw couldn't help but notice how lifeless and depressed he looked just by his appearance alone. If that wasn't telling enough, the fact that his cloth was torn in more than a few places was a good indicator that he had been roughing it for the last couple of days. Some of the nicks and cuts on his outfit looked like bite marks, possibly from the local beasts that had no sense of preservation. "Well, it's about time you showed up. I thought I was going to have to track your ass down and see if you were still kicking yourself for that little harlot's deception," he said plainly, not getting much of a reaction from the boy.
"Can you teach me how to live like an outlaw?" There were millions of things that Naofumi would have liked to ask, one of which was to at least join the older man's party if it weren't for the fact that he was restricted by the rules of this world. But that didn't stop him from trying to learn how to live the way Arthur had lived.
Arthur wasn't taken aback by the question; rather, he was quite impressed. The boy asked him without hesitation, possibly accepting the fact that because of what he is, society would look down on Naofumi just because he had the shield. "There's a thing or two I can show you, but mostly it's just going to be basic survival. As for how to live like a true outlaw, that's something you have to develop on your own. Just to tell you ahead of time, the unspoken rule concerning being an outlaw is that women and children are off-limits. You may rob or kill a man but don't kill his woman or his child. Don't even think about having anyone in your group touch them if this rule is violated. I think you know what you have to do, or at least allow the law to deal with those who violate this rule." He said this as he pushed past the boy and headed outside the shop. "Well, aren't you coming? I know you would probably prefer to rest, but you waited too long to come to see me, so Im going to teach you the basics of how to survive out there with nothing more than the melon in between your ears and your skills with your hands." He stated this as he continued walking away from the blacksmith shop and in the direction that would lead outside of Castle Town.
It was about an hour before they arrived at a decent spot that was away from the creatures that would normally attack anyone in the immediate vicinity, such as the balloon monsters, saber-tooth rabbits, and other impossible creatures that normally would not exist in the Outlaws' world or, for that matter, the Shielders' world. "So what happened to your stuff? I noticed that you weren't carrying that sack around; you didn't throw it away, did you?" he asked as he went to a nearby tree and started hacking at a few branches with his knife. He may not know much about the overall system that he's forced to conform to, but at least allow him to use his knife for non-combat-oriented purposes.
"I buried it just outside of Castle Town. I just didn't want to touch it anymore, so I put back on my normal clothes, and as you could see, it's been chewed up by the balloon monsters," he stated. Looking at his zipped-up jacket, which was in tatters, he was surprised that the zipper even held together despite it going loose in a few places, and the heels of his shoes were already beginning to lose the adhesive material that kept them together.
Stopping what he was doing and looking at the boy, Arthur nodded his agreement at the statement that Naofumi needed a change of clothes. "When I'm done showing you a thing or two, we'll go straight to Erhard's shop and get you some new gear. You can't wear anything that's been tainted by that bitch," he said as he continued where he had left off. After gathering up the bits of wood he had gotten from the tree, he pulled out some sturdy string, picked out a nice spot that had a few small footprints in between some bushes, and began setting up the trap.
Watching this, Naofumi realized what Arthur was doing—he was making an animal trap. "Is that a sling trap?" he asked, watching as Arthur put the final touches on the makeshift trap, with the stick being firmly planted and bent in an almost U shape, followed up with a few berries added.
"Uh-huh," Arthur grunted as he walked away from the trap, grabbed hold of the younger man, and went towards some nearby bushes that had the scent of mint on them. "You're going to have to set these traps up yourself; this is the simplest and most cost-effective trap for small game. You'll probably have to be more creative if you want to catch something bigger, like pit traps with spikes, swinging logs, and whatnot, for both the wild animal variety and the human-animal variety," he said as he got himself comfortable in the kneeling position, watching and waiting for any critter to come by to sniff at the bait.
Naofumi got into the same position and listened to survival tips from Arthur while also watching the trap. Not even in a few minutes, there was already something that resembled a rabbit moving towards the trap, making his eyes widen in Surprise. as he saw what looked like a normal rabbit if a normal rabbit had antennas on its head. He continued to watch as the rabbit sniffed around towards the berries that were left behind, not realizing it was getting closer and closer to the trap that was set for it.
* snap…crunch*
Those were the only two sounds as the rabbit was yanked upwards at its little paws, putting just enough pressure to trigger the trap. Its body convulsed and twitched as its neck snapped, killing it instantly. It continued with its death throes of twitching for at least a few more moments before it went completely still.
Getting up from the bushes, Arthur made his way to his dead rabbit. Without too much fuss, he loosened the string that was around its neck and, with one swift motion, he immediately skinned it right there and then, with a small gush of blood spilling onto the ground as its skin was ripped off. With another strand of strong string, Arthur tied his dead rabbit to a nearby tree. Taking his knife, he immediately began to gut it, removing the less edible parts in gory details in front of Naofumi.
The Japanese otaku wasn't a stranger to blood, but the gore that he was forced to witness was almost too much for him to stomach. The brief thought of going vegetarian occurred in his mind if it weren't for the fact that he hated the taste of tofu, and he doubted that there would be any tofu bean farmers in this world. "That's kind of gruesome, don't you think? Wouldn't it be better for me to just buy from vendors?" He asked as he turned his head away from the bloody display.
"Sure, you can have a butcher clean up your kill for a fee, and they will take the good parts. But let's go ahead and think of this situation: You're out in the middle of the woods, miles away from civilization, or at least an outpost of civilization, and you have at least yourself and one other person starving. You have two options: bloody your hands or starve to death." The Outlaw was a little harsh but not unkind as he finished gutting his rabbit.
Naofumi couldn't help but lower his head in shame just at the thought of that scenario. There would be situations where he might not be able to go into certain towns thanks to his reputation being what it was. When he had gone back into Castle Town with the few balloon monsters attached to his body before popping them, many if not all of the vendors wouldn't do business with him. The ones that did were offering almost 90% less than what was expected for the meager drops he got from the creatures he could kill at his current level. "I guess I have very little choice, but how are you using your knife? " he asked then he was surprised to see the handle of the knife was in front of him, held by Arthur.
"So long as you're not using it for combat, you can use items such as a knife. I figured that out yesterday; it's all about what your intentions are when you grab hold of something." Arthur informed the squeamish Naofumi, who was focusing on the blood that was on the knife and his hand.
Pushing aside his distaste for the display of blood that was being shown to him, Naofumi reached over and grabbed hold of the knife. He could feel the sticky, coppery smell of the blood covering his palm and fingers. Despite the ickiness of it, he couldn't help but realize that he wasn't being zapped for violating weapon restrictions. Just to make sure, Naofumi opened up his little hub and went straight for the 'help' option. As he looked through the wall of text talking about weapon restrictions and various other effects, he immediately found the exception to the weapon equipment restriction. Knives and other utilities, as well as other equipment, could be used as long as they were not intended for combat use. This meant that he could use things other than his shield and by what he had witnessed; he could set up traps for animals, possibly even creatures, and kill them in that particular way. However, he doubted that he could create big enough traps or have the animal or creature in question be dumb enough to fall for them, unlike the antenna-bearing rabbit. "This is amazing. I thought I wouldn't be able to wield anything, and at first, I thought I would have to start using my fingers to eat." For some reason, he cringed at the thought of having to use only his fingers.
"Yep, now it's your turn to set up a trap. Best clean off that knife; you don't want blood on the trap and scare away the next critter that comes by in a different spot," Arthur said as he walked away from his little hunting partner, a good distance away, to start the makings of a little camp.
It took Naofumi a few minutes to register that it was his turn to hunt and gut a rabbit of his own. "Arthur, wait, what do you mean clean up the blood and set up my trap?" he asked while starting to follow and seeing Arthur setting the wood in a teepee shape, pulling out a backup knife, and beginning to shave bits from a dried piece of wood and shoving those small bits underneath the teepee.
"What the hell do you think, go get your supper. I got mine unless you want to spend tonight without eating," Arthur replied, and as soon as he said that, he heard growling coming from Naofumi's stomach.
Slumping down and imagining a storm cloud appearing over his head, Naofumi turned around and walked a good distance away from the previous kill spot to set up his trap. He had nothing to wipe the blood off other than his clothes, so he carefully removed the blood from the knife, he dropped down a few limbs on a tree, then he pulled the string that was attached to the hood portion of his jacket and nearly made a perfect replica of the sling trap. He then looked around for some bait and found some berries that looked similar to the ones that were used for the previous trap, placing them on the spot where they needed to be. At the side of his little trap, he felt a sense of accomplishment for setting up what was considered the most basic of traps that didn't require the use of a weapon. With that done, he looked for some nearby bushes that could hide his scent. Soon enough, he found a bush that had a similar quality to the one that he and Arthur had used in the previous trap. Kneeling in the bushes, he waited and waited and waited for anything to come by. Some time had passed to the point that the blue sky was beginning to turn shades of orange and yellow. It was at this point that he felt that his patience was reaching its limits. As he was about to give up, he saw a rabbit similar to the one that had fallen into the previous trap. It hopped around, sniffing the air and the ground, and it was getting closer and closer to the trap. Naofumi could feel his heart racing and the anxious nervous energy in him starting to boil in his veins in anticipation for the rabbit to fall into his trap, but he fought the urge to do anything that would reveal his presence.
*snap*
It was the only sound that could be heard as the rabbit was hoisted up by its neck. Its neck hadn't been broken, and it desperately kicked and flailed, trying to escape from the trap. It even started nibbling on the soft string that was tied around its neck.
Naofumi would have yelled in triumph if it weren't for the fact that the rabbit was still alive and kicking, determined to get away. Not wanting to lose his catch, he ran over and grabbed hold of it, despite its struggles. Once in his grasp, he didn't know what to do. He couldn't simply bring it to Arthur to kill it. No doubt, he would receive a lecture about every man being responsible for his kill, something he imagined the old Western survivalists would say. He looked down at the rabbit, its big black eyes almost begging for freedom. But the pangs of hunger reminded him that this rabbit was dinner, no matter how cute it looked. He had very little choice. Taking a deep breath, he grabbed hold of its head and twisted, hearing the audible *crunch* as the rabbit's kicks grew weaker and weaker until it finally ceased.
With the killing of the rabbit done, the next task was to skin it. Naofumi tried his best to mimic what he had seen Arthur do, but there were still patches of fur attached to the flesh. Gutting it proved to be even more challenging, especially with its blood and entrails splashing in his face. The smell of blood and guts filled his nostrils, making him feel nauseous. But he managed to clean it out, removing all the inedible bits and pieces, before making his way back to the makeshift camp that was likely already set up.
Arthur had gathered a few more sticks and placed the tied-up feet of the rabbit over the unlit campfire. He didn't want to start the fire until he made sure Naofumi knew how to properly start it. Seeing the campfire completely assembled was one thing, but knowing how to make a spark was another, hence the stick and the carved piece of wood with a small dent and a few shavings.
A bloody Naofumi emerged from the bushes, holding up his less-than-perfect catch for Arthur to see. "The blood is so gross, and the smell..." He couldn't finish his sentence as he held out the dead rabbit to the outlaw.
Arthur didn't comment but simply smiled at the boy's squeamish nature during his first kill. He reached over, took the dead rabbit, removed the leftover bits of skin that hadn't been properly removed, and cleaned it up a little more. "Not bad, and I didn't hear you vomit over there, so you've got stronger nerves. That's good. You'll get used to having to kill and prepare your food. And among other things, when you're not eating meat and you're just gathering whatever you can find, make sure you rub whatever you're planning to eat on your forearm and wait for a few moments, if not an hour. If there is no reaction, you can eat it. If there is a reaction, you should drop it and not bring it to your mouth. The last thing you want is for your airway to close up." Arthur explained, and as he did, he couldn't help but remember the sensation of suffocation he had felt when he was succumbing to TB.
He forced his thoughts away from the cause of his death and switched his focus,
back on the boy that he had brought on this little educational field trip. "My bag is just on the side over there; open it up, and you'll find yourself a rag to wipe off the blood on your face and hands." Arthur pointed to the bag that was hanging on a nearby tree.
Without a word, the bloody Naofumi went for the bag that was on the tree, grabbed a couple of clean rags, and started wiping off his face and hands until the crimson fluid was sufficiently off of him that it wasn't giving him that sticky feeling over his skin. "So when are you going to start the fire? I know it's a little warm during the day, but at night it gets a little cold," he said, as he could already feel the cold air starting to lower the current temperature.
"Oh, I'm not starting the fire; you're going to be starting the fire if you don't manage to do it before we get too cold. We're going to starve and freeze to death," Arthur said with a smirk on his face as he handed Naofumi the stone and flint and again pointed his finger towards the spot on the setup teepee where wood and shavings were neatly piled up, just waiting to be ignited. After that, he sat to the side and watched His student try to start his first fire.
Watching the old Outlaw hand him both Stone and flint and then move off to the side, no doubt watching him try and maybe even fail at starting a fire, Naofumi complained, "Your teaching method stinks," as he got onto his knees near the teepee of wood and then started to rub the rock against the flint.
The complaint caused him to smirk a bit and discreetly chuckle, which was masked as a cough. "Well, it's better than me teaching you the ropes; then you're just simply guessing on your own. Also, don't softly rub them together; be a little rough as you strike them together until you get that spark," Arthur said, correcting his student on the proper way to strike at Flint.
After two hours of trying and failing, Naofumi was able to get a spark, but unfortunately, that spark didn't ignite the fire, and out of frustration, he threw the rocks down and stomped away, leaving the outlaw as the only one to start the fire with very little difficulty.
"You can't allow yourself to get frustrated like that; you need to be a little more patient. I know you're young, but you need to remember that you're going to have to survive like this whenever you turn away from any of the towns or cities that will not tolerate your presence," Arthur lectured as he pulled out some salt and pepper from his bag that he had taken from the tree and began seasoning the rabbits.
Despite his frustration at failing to ignite the fire, Naofumi had taken the outlaw's advice to heart as he went by the fire and started warming up his numb fingers. "I never really asked you this, but I know from the others how they got into this world. How did you get here?" he asked in between rubbing his hands together.
The question made the old outlaw stiffen just by Naofumi's asking how he arrived in this world. He starts to recall what he had heard from the others on how they gotten summoned which was similar to his own 'The blonde prick got himself stabbed by two insane women that he was leading on, and the other also got stabbed by a serial killer. The only one that didn't die and was brought into this world was the same one that was asking about his death.' as far as he could remember when they had briefly mentioned it. "I don't like to talk about it, but I figured at some point I'd have to tell someone. I died from a disease that I had contracted from a man that I beat nearly to death for nothing more than the few bucks in his pocket. In the end, I died on my back, suffocating to death," he bluntly told how he had died, and despite retelling it, he could still feel that burning sensation in his lungs as he was desperately trying to breathe, only to feel the cold sensation as darkness filled his vision, only to be refilled in this new world of warmth and life than more complicated shit.
The shielder was completely stunned by the description of how Arthur had died just like the others had before arriving, leaving himself as the outlier, and he wasn't able to come up with a response to that type of death. Just the thought alone of suffocating to death for some reason was much more horrifying in comparison to dying from a stab wound or possibly just getting hit by a truck; at least one of those deaths would be considered painless in comparison. She was just not able to breathe.
"Alright, with that out of the way, let's focus on our dinner, and once we're fully fed, we're going to bed early, and hopefully, we'll find some wild horses or this world's equivalent," Arthur said as he spun the two rabbits on the stick, adding a little more seasoning before pulling them off, breaking the stick he was using in two, and giving Naofumi his rabbit.
He barely registered Arthur's words as he was staring at the steamy roasted rabbit, delighting in the smell of salt and pepper wafting off of the roasted flesh. It was only then that the outlaw's words registered in his mind. "Wait a minute, you're going to teach me how to ride a horse?" Naofumi asked as he brought the roasted rabbit into his mouth and bit into its stringy yet chewy meat, all the while imagining himself trying to get on a horse and being sent off into space as soon as the horse kicked him off.
He didn't answer his question, not after he had eaten half of his rabbit. "Yes, at some point, you'll need to get yourself something to ride on unless you want to spend 90% of your time here walking. If that is not what you desire, then you better man up and get ready to ride a horse tomorrow because I'm going to put you through hell until you're at least a decent enough rider whenever you have the chance to buy your horse," Arthur informed Naofumi as he continued eating the rest of his rabbit until there were only bones left. He tossed the stick, bones, and whatever bits weren't too appetizing onto the fire and let it burn. Then he picked out a nice, comfortable spot near a tree and readjusted his hat so it would cover his eyes. "Another thing: wake me up in an hour, and I will take over your shift. We're not sleeping at the same time unless you want someone at night to sneak into your camp, slit your throat, and steal all your shit," he said, then hearing a groan coming from Naofumi reminded him of a younger version of himself complaining to Hosea when he was being first trained on how to survive out in the wilderness.
Throughout the night, Arthur and Naofumi took turns watching out for each other. They both doubted that anyone would go deep into the forest just to rob them, but they understood the importance of staying vigilant in unfamiliar territory. Arthur, with his experience and the type of life he had lived dealing with gang feuds, believed in the principle of keeping guard at night.
It was Arthur's last shift, and it happened to be his final one, as he could see the sun rising through the trees and the leaves above, along with the mixture of sounds of the woods coming to life with birds chirping and bugs flying around. Not wanting to waste a minute more, he got up, stretched out his legs, and heard a few of his joints starting to pop. He went over to the sleeping Naofumi and, raising his foot, swiftly kicked the sleeping boy on the leg.
He let out a yell as soon as he was kicked and immediately went on guard with his shield at the ready to defend himself. Instead of an enemy, all he could see was a smirking Arthur looking down at him. "Damn it, do you have to kick me? Could you just shake me or something?" he complained as he got up.
"Oh, sure, I could have gotten our water supply and poured it on your head, but again, we need that for today, and besides, it's not the worst way to wake up. I could have found something nasty, wrapped it up in a rag, and left it on your chest for you to discover," the old Outlaw smirked. He reached into his bag, pulled out a dry biscuit, and offered it to the boy.
Grumbling, he swiped the biscuit from The Outlaw and happily began chewing on the bland-tasting biscuit. "So where are we going to go to find horses, or, as you said, this world's equivalent?" he asked the outlaw as he continued to eat his biscuit until it was gone.
He had only shrugged his shoulders at the question, "I don't know, we'll just pick a direction and walk until we find some open fields that usually have horses. If not, we'll pick another direction and another. Even if we have to take a few days at it, if we have to, we're going to find what we're looking for eventually," Arthur answered.
Naofumi found it difficult to swallow as he heard the outlaw's answer, to the point that he was starting to choke. He began beating his chest, only for a waterskin to smack him in the face. Uncorking it, he began downing the life-giving aqua. He managed to clear out his airway a bit before glaring at the outlaw, who seemed to be smirking at his near choke. "How long do you expect us to be out here? We need to train up, and I need to get a party member, one whom I can trust and who won't betray me. Also, we don't know when the next wave is going to happen," he nearly yelled at the outlaw.
Hearing the boy's tirade, he raised four fingers on his right hand. "Four months, that's what we have left. Erhard was kind enough to inform me how much time we have left. Beyond that, who knows? In between waves, it seems to vary depending on how severe the destruction from the previous wave had caused, which is quite inconsistent according to the former adventurer." Arthur informed.
Hearing how long it was going to take until the next wave gave Naofumi some relief, knowing that he wouldn't have to stress too much. Yet, he couldn't just simply relax on his laurels. After his little training with Arthur, he was going to find himself a party member and train to gain XP, learn the land, and show that Trash King and that red-headed Bitch not to underestimate him.
Seeing the boy relax, Arthur pulled out his compass and his journal and began marking the direction he planned on taking. "Well, we're going eastwards from here. If we don't find anything in the next couple of leagues, we'll change direction, and if the same happens again," he explained the plan for how they were going to travel through the wilderness, which seemed similar to simply wandering.
"What if we get lost?" asked Naofumi if he could see the compass in the Outlaw's hand, but I didn't know how he would navigate through the wilderness as he didn't see anything that would appear to be a map.
Flipping a few pages in his journal, Arthur then revealed on one of the pages where he had marked the stars. "I just marked the stars in this current position. We are at the ones I could see through the trees, and one of them points in the same direction as Castle Town. So if we do get turned around, we'll just simply follow the stars. Nothing to it." With that said and done, he snapped his journal and put it into his shoulder bag along with his compass, and took a step in the chosen direction, with Naofumi following after.
(Stepping Along ost)
For the next couple of days, the two navigated themselves through the countryside of Melromarc. During that time, Naofumi had grown accustomed to preparing his food in the gruesome detail that he had learned how to. The rest of their travels went uneventful for the most part, except for goblins and other low-level creatures. However, being near one another diminished the experiences they gained. What they didn't gain in the form of XP, they made up for in knowledge. Their weapons could absorb more than just simple material dropped by monsters; they could also absorb plants and anything that the gems could absorb.
Using a broken piece of rope, Naofumi unlocked the Rope Shield, which had the unusual ability to create a projection of a shield. This projection could be used as a hovering stepping stone in the air or launched like an object to send an enemy or target away. Arthur tried this and discovered a similar ability with his gun. His gun would shoot out a long string of rope, and with his imagination, the rope could turn into the equivalent of a lasso. The same thing happened with his bow, allowing him to launch arrows with a long, strong rope attached. This rope could be used in all sorts of creative ways that the outlaw could think of.
The magical gem's abilities truly shine when they realize they can amplify the existing useful properties of healing herbs. Once they can appropriately identify them and understand the potency of medicine, the possibilities become almost limitless. From a cheap disinfectant to a high-grade healing ointment, the shield proves to be more effective in amplifying the growth and potency of various herbs that can be turned into medicine. Even the medicines themselves seem to be of a higher grade, despite Arthur's skill in producing useful medicines.
During their little experimentation, while tracking a trail of what looked like hoof marks, they also unlocked another gun and bow.
"So HP is my health points, SP is stamina points, and MP is Magic points, am I correct?" the outlaw asked his shield companion, who was explaining the finer gaming mechanics that seemed to run this world. This new information only caused him annoyance and headaches as he tried to decipher the system.
"Yes, that's correct. It will help you keep track of your remaining points and levels. When you level up, all those points will increase, along with other stats," the shielder explained. As he looked through the help menu, he found a guide that provided more information about the status magic system. He also discovered that certain individuals and beasts connected to a hero or a similar powerful artifact could undergo evolution.
Though he may not be the smartest member of the former Vanderlin gang, he understood the system he was forced to accept and use. However, he found it frustrating with its restrictions and the limitations imposed when his weapon was near another legendary weapon. "So, all I have to do is kill monsters, take their XP, and become stronger faster? That's it?" he asked.
"That's pretty much it. In other games, you can increase individual stats by allocating points gained between levels. You can also strengthen other skills you possess, aside from the skills we gain from absorbing objects into our gems," the shielder explained. Naofumi found the ability to gain experience simply by grabbing something and leveling up by adding more of the same material quite interesting. According to the help menu, the item in question had to be of higher quality, but it was still a useful mechanic.
The high-pitched neigh had ended further conversations regarding the gaming system that governed this world, as a group of unusual-looking horses grazed on more than just grass, as indicated by their unusual forms. The horse creatures seemed to be comprised of either plants Earth would have or other elements and their various presence seemed to affect the air and the environment that they were touching with their hooves.
"Oh, lordy, aren't they quite the beauties?" chuckling Arthur said. Just the sight of them reminded him of the few wild horses he had seen and their majestic beauty, especially the painted native horses that he would find all over the West. But these specimens were something else altogether.
As Arthur was the only one who was intrigued by the elemental beauty of the equines, Naofumi, on the other hand, saw a two-golden-horned, black and blue-striped horse with a spiky Mane that had small Sparks of electricity going through the standing hairs, then watched it tilt its head down and point its horn to a nearby large Boulder and blast it with a thunderbolt, causing the giant rock formation to explode, hold tiny pebbles, or dust. Just the side of Destruction that one elemental horse could do made him gag and nervous, and a small part of him wanted to just simply turn tail and run. "Do you think we're out of our depth here? These things don't look like I would fancy myself riding them," he made said to the excited cowboy, who was staring at one horse after another almost as if he were choosing which one he would want to tame.
"Well, we came all this way; let's go ahead and collect something from this little trip." Arthur County knew that the boy wouldn't find trying to tame something as deadly as these beautiful creatures to be less desirable with the possibility of their death using one of their Elemental abilities as retaliation for a possible failed attempt.
After hearing that, Naofumi's head slumped down as he started to imagine getting electrocuted or either burned or buried alive. As he raised his head, he couldn't help but notice there was another Elemental that looked like it consisted of blades, and just at the side of that one, he muttered to himself about the absolute idiocy of attempting anything with these creatures.
Unaware of the mutterings of his shield companion, the outlaw caught sight of a perfect steed for himself. A draft horse with a sturdy yet elegant build, possessing a dark coat filled with sparkling lights, almost as if the night sky and equine form and its mane seemed to flow without any wind causing it to flow like moonlight, and its eyes sparkling and shining like starlight. He knew that this was the one for him. Grabbing hold of his revolver and changing into the rope gun, he aimed and took several steps closer towards the herd, making sure not to be seen by any distracted equines that were either grazing with their preferred grass tree or even rocks, as they were doing all except for the one that he was going after, as they simply raised their heads, exorbiting the rays of the sun, as they were completely unaware of the human that was approaching their flank until they heard an alarming neigh coming from its herd mates.
Turning their heads to their flank, they immediately saw the oddly dressed human. They had tilted their heads to the side out of mild curiosity and confusion, only to see a rope that was tied in a lasso. Outraged by this human's blatant attempt to try to catch them and make them their steed, the celestial horse jumped up on its hind leg, facing towards the human, and kicked its front feet a few times before slamming down onto the earth, sending a wave of devastating starlight destruction.
"OH! SHIT!" The outlaw cried out as he used the rope gun to attach to a nearby rock that wasn't destroyed in this little field and pulled himself quickly away from the giant wave of sparkling starlight of destruction. Only after he had pulled himself away and seen the aftermath of what just happened could he help but be completely horrified as the ground was scorched into the glass just by that one attack alone. Yet he was not going to give up, not even after seeing that form of destruction that his chosen mount would rot upon himself if he failed to capture this mighty beast.
(Final Fantasy 10 Battle ost)
On the side, Naofumi watched in stunned disbelief as Arthur had just avoided an attack that would have reduced him to ash or glass. Part of him wanted to yell out at the crazy cowboy to retreat and say that it wasn't worth risking his life and effort to obtain what was essentially a badass-looking horse, even for a Japanese otaku. He could imagine the two other heroes being green with envy if the outlaw started riding around on what was essentially a space horse with who knows what type of abilities it may have. But all he could do now was watch and pray that the crazy American cowboy could pull through.
The celestial equine snorted in displeasure at not disintegrating the bold human they had watched as the human got up and readied himself in case they decided to use the same attack again. But it wouldn't use the same attack twice. Raising its head in the air, it began sapping out all the light in the immediate area, causing the other Elemental Equines to flee as they were charging up another signature attack.
Watching as the light in the immediate area was being sucked out and building into the mane of the star-touched equine, he just wondered what new attack this beast would unleash upon him. Now he wondered if he could pull himself out again and if this attack was similar to the last.
The visibility between the two was almost impossible for Naofumi to see. He vaguely remembered the concept of a black hole and how its gravitational pull would be so intense that it would prevent anything from escaping its event horizon, even light, yet this was something completely different. Watching the space horse's mane glow and start to spike up like the electric equine, he could only imagine what type of attack was going to be unleashed. "Arthur, get the hell out of there; it's going to blast you or something similar," he cried out to his friend.
Hearing the voice of another human drew the attention of the celestial horse in that human's general direction, who was hiding behind a nearby rock, but like a fly, the cowardly human was ignored as they focused on their true target. With the amount of energy drawn and stored within its body, it unleashed it through its mane, shooting jets of solar photons over the affected dark space and having them rain down like a rain of death.
Hearing Naofumi cry out for him to get out of there, Arthur hardly disagreed, as he was heading for the very edge of this dark field that had swallowed the immediate area that he was in along with the powerful equine. Then, seeing how the dark sky was lit with falling stars trying to rain down upon him, he ran a little faster trying to get out as he could feel small explosions behind him, near him, and almost all around him as he avoided shot after shot, backtracking and circling. He did his best trying to avoid this shower of stars. He was almost near the edge of this field, only to be blasted backward and onto his back. He watched above him as a yellow sphere of death was about to end him. He closed his eyes and prayed the attack would be painless—more painless than suffocating. The only thing that happened was an explosion that caused his ears to ring, yet there was no heat, no pain, nothing. Opening up his eyes, he could see a green, glowing, transparent shield. He turned his head, and seeing a little bit through the darkness, he could see Naofumi with his rope shield drawn out and pointed in his direction.
"You owe me now, and I expect to collect big when you pull your ass out of this fire," yelled Naofumi, even starting to smirk when he saw Arthur giving him the middle finger as whatever effect that the space horse had had was starting to wear off. Yet at the center, there was no space horse. He tried looking around, only to hear heavy breathing behind him. He slowly turned, only to see, to his horror, the space horse that just appeared behind him.
Now annoyed, the celestial equine had teleported out of the center of the field that was part of the Star Shower devastation, right behind the one that had cast that strange shield projection. It had raised its hooves in the air and used a bit of gravitational magic to assure the death and destruction of this human with a shield. As it was about to smash the very atoms out of the cowardly human, its new prey was quickly pulled away by the oddly dressed human, leaving just the rock to take the brunt of the damage it would have done. Unleashed upon the human, if the other didn't pull their companion out of the way with such force, it created a miniature explosion of energy. With its failed attack done, they turned their sights towards the two humans that were standing next to each other. Now that they were done playing with these humans, they created three horn-like moonlight blades around its head along with similar blades on the sides of its front legs. Damn these humans, why don't they just die already? They thought to themselves as they prepared to charge.
Seeing the blades appear on the horse's head and the sides of its legs, Naofumi swallowed his fear and decided to use his rope shield to create more projections, but his MP was running low, and he would only be able to cast a few more times. "This thing's a true monster. How the hell are we going to beat it? I think we're under-leveled for this thing," he exclaimed.
"How many shields can you make with that rope shield of yours?" Arthur asked as he continued to remain focused on the equine monster that keeps pulling out new tricks the longer the fight continues.
He blinked in confusion for a brief moment before looking at his MP and seeing how it was almost three-quarters out of what he had seen the first time he had launched his first projection. Once he unlocked the skill, he just wondered what Arthur was planning. "I've got at least five more in me before I run out of MP," Naofumi informed.
"Good, when it starts to charge at the last minute, throw up that shield, then create a couple more in the air. I have a plan." Arthur smirks as he takes several steps forward, decreasing the distance between himself and the star equine, only to stop halfway. "You put up a mighty fight, you beast, but soon I'm going to put a lasso around you and then put a saddle on you and make you mine," he boldly yelled at the beast.
They were not amused by the human's words and had already decided to kill this one first but make its death slow just to hammer home how insignificant the odd-dressing human was in comparison to it. The other human with the shield was too much of a coward to show themselves; their death would be swift. No mercy, they had long decided. Starting to dig their hooves into the dirt a bit as they prepared themselves to charge.
Meanwhile, Arthur was mentally counting down as he started controlling his breathing, keeping himself calm despite his elevated heart rate. 'The showdown I'm going to win,' he thought to himself as he waited until the final bell rang.
They had raised their heads and let out a bellowing, neigh-like roar as they charged towards the human who was steadily smirking at their charging attack. Inch by inch, they got closer and closer, and at the very last moment, as they were about to impale the human with their serrated horns, a green shield appeared in front of him, followed by more shields in the air.
Everything for Arthur appeared very slowly. As soon as the green shield manifested in front of him, he could see the three serrated horns starting to pierce the green shield, and when the other shields appeared, he used them as stepping platforms, stepping on one and then jumping onto the other until he was hovering above the air. That's when he pointed his rope gun and shot the lasso around the neck of the star horse and quickly pulled himself onto its back.
Its head immediately transformed back as it could feel the presence of the human on its back. It started kicking and flailing to get him off, refusing to be this human's mount and using so much power and force that it was starting to make the air and ground shake before teleporting elsewhere in an attempt to get the human off.
Naofumi just watched as both cowboy and horse disappeared in front of him. Once Arthur managed to get onto the horse's back, he had to duck to the side to avoid getting slashed by the blades that were slowly being retracted into the horse's body. Now he was alone, but not for long. Several elemental horses were approaching him, and his MP was completely depleted. He looked around, immediately raised his hands, and slowly started backing away from the approaching horses. "Nice horses, nice," he said rather gently as he could hear what was equivalent to an amused snort from one of them; hopefully, it wasn't the bladed one.
Arthur had held on for dear life as he put rope after rope around the star horse's neck just to increase the tensile strength of the rope. He was whisked off with it to a frozen wasteland and felt strong winds blasting him in attempts to throw him off as the beast continued to kick and flail before teleporting again into another place. Instead of cold winds, a sandstorm started blasting on the bits of skin that were exposed, cutting him and getting into his eyes and nose. Then, it teleported again, this time underwater. The beast acted like it wasn't affected by being underwater as it continued to flail and kick while he held on for dear life.
From different hellscapes to even ancient ruins, they popped in and out from place to place, but continued their tug of war for control and dominance, neither wanting to yield. Whether it was just stubbornness, pride, or a combination of the two, one thing was certain: there could only be one winner.
'I refuse to submit to you, pathetic human.' A feminine voice spoke through telepathy in Arthur's mind.
Despite the unfamiliar voice in his head, he held on as he received an extra kick trying to send him forward. He leaned back to avoid getting launched off the horse's back. "And I refuse to give up, even if it takes me forever," Arthur said stubbornly as he tightened his grip and ignored the drainage of his stamina or the few damaging hits he got from the different locations that drained his health. Nothing would get him off of her, not until she was broken.
She had heard his words and was surprised at how stubborn he was and how determined his efforts to break her were. 'Stupidity and pride will end you, human. I still have enough MP to take you somewhere that no creature can survive.' She telepathically spoke, and if she could, she would smirk at the little evil plan that she had for the last usages of her teleport.
Before he could think of what she meant, they had just teleported again, but this time they weren't in a wasteland or anywhere in particular. It looked like night, yet it had a glowing blue orb that had a lot of green and mountainous-looking terrain in the distance of his point of view, reminding the Outlaw of those scientific globes he had seen whenever he was collecting debt for Strauss in those fancy laboratories. It was only then that he could no longer take in the air; rather, he could feel the air leaving his lungs into the vacuum of space. Not just that, he could feel a terrible cold creeping up his hands, arms, and legs. The few tears that were coming off of his eyes froze in space and broke off. This is like the first time dying again, he thought as he could feel his near-frozen grip starting to loosen as he watched his HP slowly becoming drained as it turned from a healthy blue into green, yellow, and reaching red.
She could sense as the human's life was becoming drained yet she couldn't remain out here as long as she liked, not without expending all of her MP to provide her body's needs of air. As soon as he would let go, she would leave his frozen corpse to continue to float into the void for all eternity. Suddenly, she sensed something, something powerful, something burning that was coming from the rope around her neck that was coming from the human's odd weapon.
"Don't give up; they need you," an unfamiliar yet familiar voice spoke into Arthur's mind and heart, bringing him out of the small slither of darkness that his mind and body were slowly slipping into as he was about to suffocate in space. He re-strengthened his grip on the lasso and began pulling tightly to the point that he was strangling the horse.
She couldn't believe this; the impossibility of this was beyond her comprehension as she watched her MP drain twice as fast as it normally would, and she couldn't determine what the cause was. If she remained, she would run out of MP, and her fate would be the same as the one on her back. 'Damn you, human scum,' she mentally bellowed as she used the remaining bit of her MP to teleport back to where her heard was located.
With a thunderous boom of a teleport, the celestial horse had no longer any MP, its stamina was nearly depleted, and the one on her back went completely limp on her neck. In the end, I still win despite you trying to drain my magic; none can defeat me; none can break me, she said through telepathy to the dying brain of the human on her back, a last taunt before true darkness.
"I...think...you...lose..." said Arthur as he struggled to breathe, and somehow he managed to sit straight in the triumph of remaining on despite all that he had gone through.
Her star-filled eyes widened in disbelief at the fact that the human was still alive despite all that she had done in attempts to get him off, from nearly freezing him to death during the winter season at the South Pole to having him nearly shredded by the most turbulent desert of this world with its dagger-like sand, or forcing him to the deepest depths of the oceans to try to drown him or have the pressure crush him, and lastly sending him into the void. Nothing shook him off. As she was going through the motions and thoughts, a binding crest appeared on her forehead as the ancient magics started doing their work of binding her to him, and in the process, she lost all of her levels and her major skills to match those of her new owner. 'NOOOOOOOOO!' she screamed in her mind as her body began to shrink into a more normal-sized horse.
(Final Fantasy VII - Victory Fanfare ost)
A notification popped up in Arthur's vision congratulating him on taming a Celestial Mare. It also emphasized that its levels would be reduced to the same level as those of their owner, among several other things that he didn't take note of as he fought the urge to simply pass out. "Come on, take me back to my friend. I don't want to leave him there alone with your friends," he said while kicking his spurs into her flanks and pulling the lasso around her neck.
'Kick me with those spurs again, and I'll kick you when you get off me, and I'll make sure it hurts,' she telepathically grumbled as she went in the general direction where the human should be.
BTC
Chapter Text
Creature entry
The Celestial Horse is a majestic creature, its black fur shimmering with specks of light that resemble a star constellation. Its mane, glowing with the soft luminescence of moonlight, adds to its ethereal beauty. The size of these horses can vary, ranging from large to average, but their grandeur remains constant.
The Celestial Horse possesses a unique set of abilities. It can absorb light, creating an artificial darkness around it. This absorbed light can then be released in a terrifying shower of starlight, which explodes upon contact with the ground or any unfortunate being caught underneath. Another ability is the Cosmic Wave, where the horse can unleash stored cosmic energy in a destructive wave of intense heat and radiation, capable of melting and disintegrating everything in its path, leaving the ground glass in its wake.
The Celestial Horse also can manipulate its body to a certain extent. It can manifest bone-like blades with the tensile strength of steel, making it a formidable opponent in battle. Its teleportation ability allows it to travel anywhere without restriction, making it an ideal mount for those who can tame it. Furthermore, these horses possess telepathy, enabling them to communicate with their riders or those attempting to claim them.
The appearance of a Celestial Horse is considered a sign of a significant cosmic event on the horizon. Whether this event is for good or ill, only fate can tell. Despite their mysterious nature, these horses have a range of temperaments. Some are calm and relaxed, while others are territorial and easily angered, slow to calm once roused.
The personality of each Celestial Horse varies, but most share a common trait - pride. They are aware of their status as the pinnacle of elemental equine and carry themselves with dignity befitting their stature. These celestial creatures are not just horses; they are a symbol of cosmic power and majesty, a testament to the wonders of the universe.
______________________________
Chapter 4
The old outlaw fought the fatigue he was feeling after his little bout with his new mount, a majestic equine who was constantly complaining in her head about her circumstances of being owned by someone as lowly as him. Especially after it was revealed that he had come from humble beginnings and was no different than a simple common thug or thief, at least in the eyes of this so-called noble princess of the elements.
'Those who have come before me are probably weeping in shame to lose all my power and impressive size to be a simple mount for a lowly outlaw,' she telepathically thought pompously. Her rider started jabbing the spurs into her side to her displeasure, causing her to let out a whimper.
Unable to help it, Arthur smirked at the silence he could hear for once in the short brief amount of time he had before she would start up again. “As much as you dislike it, I need a horse and you had the unfortunate bad luck to be chosen by me. I hardly think you should complain about being chosen. I take care of all my mounts and you are one that I'm going to keep so long as I breathe in this world,” he informed her of his plans on keeping her forever if need be. Thinking about his old mounts, he couldn't help but feel no connection to any of them. He had bought legitimate horses from breeders and raised them until they were strong enough to be resold again at a higher price than he had bought them for. He didn't so much as settle on a name for them other than calling them Roach whenever he got a mare as his mount, but if it was a boy, he would name them Ed.
Sensing the thoughts of her rider, she couldn't help but snort at the few names that were already popping into his head. ‘Are you serious? Those few first female names I could sense coming from your surface thoughts are downright degrading and disgusting, unfit for true majestic royalty like me,’ she raised her horse head high as she continued walking in the direction she was tasked by her rider to go.
“What's wrong with Elizabeth?” he asked his already starting to become annoying mount. He was fighting the urge to just simply kick his spurs into her side again just to test the limits of what binding magic would keep her from doing.
Letting out another horse snort to emphasize what she thought of such a name, she responded, ‘Though the name would be considered the name of a queen of royalty, your world's variation of queens or what you have read up on are nothing in comparison to a celestial being such as I. Our names must mean something and I refuse to be granted a name that is so connected to a world so beneath me.’She telepathically conveyed her opinion of the world that the outlaw had come from.
Despite her opinions and disrespect, he was not deterred in his decision to make her his mount. It's not every day that you can get a horse with unusual abilities such as hers. "All right, you don't like Elizabeth. What about Astraea? Is this name not suitable for you, the name of a goddess?" He stated and questioned his mount as he looked around, starting to see familiar territory around him.
Now, that name was marginally better. The name of a goddess suited her near divine-like being, yet it still didn't fit for her. Without being too intrusive, she used the telepathy link that she had with her rider and peered deep into his mind, mostly memories concerning where he first picked up the name Astraea and found a much more suitable name. 'Nyx is a more suitable name for me,' she had stated through the telepathic communication that she had with her rider.
To be honest, he didn't find the name to be bad, though where she had gotten it from, he had no idea. Only when he was thinking about it did a brief image flash of memory into his mind.
Flashback
A 15-year-old Arthur Morgan was struggling to make heads or tails of the written word as he tried to read some passages from Greek Fables. "Forget this!" he yelled at the inanimate object, tossing it aside. It slammed into an individual who was slowly approaching the young Arthur's section of the camp. Startled, Arthur turned his head and was immediately shocked to see Hosea, who reached down and grabbed the discarded book.
Unaware of Arthur's shock and fearful expression, the older man opened the book and found the passage Arthur had been struggling with, marked by a feather gifted by Dutch. "Nyx, the primordial entity of night, mistress of darkness, a power unto herself unlike that of Chaos, another primordial entity that ruled the universe. Such power as these two entities, if they ever joined the war of the universe and sided with their lesser kin, the Titans, then it would be the Gods shackled and contained in Tartarus, then those treacherous vile Titan beings," Hosea read aloud. Looking up from the book, he noticed that the young man he had taken under his wing about a year ago had his head hanging down, staring at the grass-covered ground while sitting on his cot.
"I just don't see the point of this. We're outlaws, aren't we? So why the hell do I need to read or write when I could just use a gun?" the young Arthur said, frustrated, while staring at the ground.
Hosea pondered over Arthur's words, then walked over and smacked the boy upside the head with the book. "Any fool can pull out a gun and shoot people to get what they want, but a wise man can achieve the same without pulling the trigger. And I intend to live a long life with wise men, rather than a short one with idiots. If you don't learn how to read, starting from this passage and going through the entire book, I'll make sure Dutch gives you a task fitting for the camp fool, like mucking up horseshit," he said sternly. It was the only way to get through to the stubborn boy, and Hosea believed in tough love, especially during Arthur's transition from boyhood to manhood.
Arthur rubbed the back of his head after being smacked, causing him to sniffle and tear up. It wasn't the pain or the harsh words that affected him, but rather the disappointment he could hear in his new father figure, a man who had taken him in and provided him with a real home and family. "I'm sorry, it was just hard to focus," he apologized, raising his head and looking at the book still held in Hosea's hand.
Hosea reached out and returned the book to Arthur. "Don't be sorry, boy, be better. That's all we can do, be better than we were in the past so that the future can be a little brighter for us, even as scum in society," he said, adding a touch of mocking sarcasm that made the younger boy chuckle.
Arthur opened the book to the page where he had been struggling the most and resumed reading, taking Hosea's words to heart. "Be better for a brighter future," he repeated silently in his head, focusing on the words that had given him trouble.
"Once you finish that page, dinner will be ready for all of us, including you. We can't have our youngest member starving while he's sharpening his reading skills," the older outlaw stated as he walked out of Arthur's tent and headed towards the main camp.
flashback end
After that brief vision, Arthur couldn't help but feel moisture leaking down his cheeks. He reached his hands up to touch the fluid that was causing his skin to sting, only to realize they were tears. As he recalled, he hadn't properly mourned for one of his father figures, a man who was both hard yet firm, everything he had needed while growing up into the man he was today. The moment of melancholy sadness was quickly pushed aside as he used his sleeve to wipe away his tears and sniffed deeply, needing to clear out the mucus that had built up from this small bout of sorrow. "Do not siphon through my mind like that again, or you won't like what I do to you next, bitch!" he growled. For a brief moment, he could feel Nyx underneath him shiver in fear, and she didn't need to use her connection to him to imagine what he would do to her.
The two rode on in silence toward the last known location they were at before their battle. Despite their fight, the ground didn't even look like it had been damaged, as if it had been healed by an outside force. The outlaw couldn't see where his shield companion was as he looked around, only to hear laughter. His gaze turned towards the direction where he heard the laughter coming from, and he was shocked to find Naofumi lying on his back with his head resting on a cloud-like equine. The rest of the elemental equines circled the young man, with one in particular looking like it was covered in blades, its head resting on his stomach.
________________________________________________________________________
moments ago
Seeing how Arthur had disappeared with the star-touched horse, Naofumi was left alone with other Elemental horses that were emerging from the bushes and between the trees. The battle was taking place elsewhere, leaving the low-level shielder alone with potentially high-level creatures that could kill him with a single thought.
He raised his shield in defense and waited for an attack that would never come, or at least not the one he was expecting. A single nudge sent a sensation through his shield, and as he looked over it, he saw the horse he had seen earlier, the one that had shattered a rock with its Golden Horn. He gulped and reached out with his left hand, the one without the shield, and gently touched the muzzle of the lightning horse.
The lightning horse snorted as it took another step forward, forcing Naofumi's hand to rub up the side of its muzzle and then its head. It was trying to convey that it was not like the Celestial Horse.
Feeling the static of this exotic horse, Naofumi felt tickling sensations of electricity kiss the soft skin of his hands, causing him to smile as he pulled his hand away and shook it, feeling the electric surge that made his hand itch. "I guess the rest of you are the nice horses?" he half asked and stated, watching as a few of them bobbed their heads in a horse-like gesture of agreement.
After that, he spent time petting and observing the different exotic horses, from lightning to Earth to water and air, each with unique features such as fins, wings, or blades. There was even a bladed horse that approached him cautiously and shyly, maintaining a certain distance between itself and Naofumi, as if afraid that it would harm the lone human if it got too close. The bladed horse had intricate blades and hidden needles scattered throughout its body and fur. Fortunately, Naofumi, the shield wielder, had checked his defensive stats and realized they were high. He approached the bladed horse, surprising it, and gave it a gentle pet on the side of its head.
*Ping* was the sound that constantly rang in Naofumi's ear as he continued to give gentle affection to the very metal-looking horses with their dagger-like fangs protruding from their mouths. They also had massive saw-like blade manes running from the top of their heads to their upper backs, and their gunmetal hides sparkled with a few visible needles.
The fact that these horse had never received any physical affection from their kind brought tears to Bladed Mare's eyes, and a few of those tears landed on the green gem that was on The Shield.
New Shield unlocked
Blade Shield:
- Nullifies slashing, piercing, and cutting damage of all kinds when equipped.
- Provides a high attack bonus to the user.
- The defense stat is unrelated to the current active abilities and effects that are not nullified.
Stats:
- Attack: +30%
- Defense: -20%
- Special Ability: Nullify slashing, piercing, and cutting damage
With the Blade Shield equipped, the user will experience a significant boost in attack power while being impervious to slashing, piercing, and cutting damage. However, it's important to note that the defense stat is slightly reduced to balance out the increased offensive capabilities.
After unlocking his new Shield, Naofumi's high defenses now resisted attacks, and the constant *ping* sound in his ear ceased. Instead, a simple null icon appeared in the corner of his vision. "Looks like I'm immune to your passive defenses," he said, becoming more vigorous with his petting, much to the delight of the bladed horse. The horse clamp and stamped, clearly enjoying the physical affection. Naofumi then had an idea to make the horse even happier. "If it's not too much to ask, I wouldn't mind riding on your back just around this little forested area until my friend gets back."
Without hesitation, the bladed horse lowered its body, making it easier for Naofumi to mount. He climbed onto its back, shocking and amazing the onlookers. Though he found it difficult to maintain his balance and felt slightly uncomfortable riding bareback, he refused to back down, especially now that he had a new Shield equipped. It was a payment for being granted something incredibly useful on his journey to combat the waves.
After riding around the forested clearing area for a while, Naofumi had to call it quits for the sake of his comfort. Riding a horse without a saddle was taking a toll on his... well, sensitive areas. Soon enough, he found himself lying on his back with his head resting on a cloud-like substance, surrounded by every elemental horse. They either wanted attention from him or simply wanted to be in his presence. Unable to help himself, he laughed at the situation and realized that if he truly wanted to, he could ask one of them to become his mount. However, he didn't feel that a horse would be suitable, even as exotic as these horses were. It was only later that he noticed Arthur's return.
________________________________________________________________________________
Present
Arthur couldn't believe his ears as Naofumi relayed that his interaction with the elemental horses had been friendly, unlike Nyx. He also learned from his mount that they were all siblings, sisters to be exact, born from the same primordial elemental equines. It was discovered that their tears could unlock new weapons, much like Naofumi's. The outlaw approached the bladed mare with both gems of his bow and gun pointed at the horse, kindly asking her to give him some tears.
new weapons unlocked
Blade Gun:
- Sacrifices long-range attacks for increased close to mid-range damage.
- The length of the blade increases as the weapon's level rises.
- At level one, it is approximately the size of a long knife with a gun handle and revolving ammunition chamber.
Stats:
- Close to mid-range damage: +40%
- Long-range damage: N/A
- Special Ability: "Double Shot" - Exchanging a single round doubles the attack power and speed of the gun blade wielder for a short period. It also adds a bonus to both slashing and piercing damage.
With the Blade Gun, you'll excel in close to mid-range combat, delivering powerful strikes with the blade. While long-range attacks are not available, the weapon compensates with increased damage potential in its effective range. As the weapon levels up, the blade's length will grow, enhancing its reach and effectiveness.
The special ability, "Double Shot," allows you to exchange a single round to temporarily double your attack power and speed. This ability also grants a bonus to both slashing and piercing damage, making you a formidable force in battle.
Blade Bow:
- A powerful bow that combines ranged precision with bladed arrows.
- Special ability allows it to generate and launch bladed tip arrows.
- Bladed arrows can cause bleeding damage and cut through objects and limbs without issue.
Stats:
- Attack: +25%
- Range: Long-range
- Special Ability: "Bladed Arrows" - The Blade Bow can generate and launch bladed tip arrows. These arrows can cause bleed damage to targets, inflicting additional damage over time. Additionally, they can cut through objects and limbs without issue, allowing for precise and effective shots.
The Blade Bow is a formidable weapon that excels in long-range combat. Its special ability, "Bladed Arrows," provides a unique advantage. The bladed tip arrows not only deal immediate damage but also cause bleed damage, increasing the overall effectiveness of each shot. Furthermore, these arrows possess the ability to cut through objects and limbs effortlessly, ensuring that they can penetrate defenses and obstacles with ease.
His gun was the first thing Arthur tried, and immediately he had a long knife in exchange for a barrel. Wanting to test out his weapon's new ability, he walked over to a nearby rock and activated the double shot. With one swift movement, he was able to take the top portion of the rock without scuffing the blade. Even afterward, he could see the blade almost shining with energy caused by the expenditure of one round of his limited ammunition. "Well, this is going to be damn useful," Arthur stated as he changed his gun back to its original form. He also tested out his bow, just as the item description had explained. It sent out bladed tip arrows and sliced nearby tree limbs without any problems.
Just like Arthur, Naofumi brought out his blade shield and experimented with it on a few rocks and tree trunks. As he watched himself create large gashes in the objects, he couldn't help but think about what would happen if he combined the blade shield and the rope shield. The possibilities intrigued him, and he made a mental note to try it out later.
New weapon unlocked
Flying Guillotine:
- Combines aspects of both the Blade Shield and the Rope Shield to create the Flying Guillotine Shield.
- Can be used for long to mid-range combat and also functions as a shield when needed.
Stats:
- Attack: +20%
- Defense: +15%
- Range: Long to mid-range
- Special Ability: "Head Collector" - Automatically activated when the Flying Guillotine decapitates a target. Grants the wielder double the amount of XP they would normally gain by simply killing the target.
The Flying Guillotine is a versatile weapon that excels in both offense and defense. It combines the offensive capabilities of the Blade Shield and the defensive properties of the Rope Shield. This allows you to engage in long to mid-range combat, striking your enemies with precision while also providing protection when necessary.
The special ability, "Head Collector," is triggered when the Flying Guillotine decapitates a target. This ability grants the wielder double the number of experience points (XP) they would typically gain from simply killing the target. This provides a significant boost to your character's progression and growth.
Naofumi immediately gasped at the new weapon he had just unlocked, and the shield wielder quickly changed his weapon to his Flying Guillotine Shield. Just like the blade shield, it was stuck to his arm, but as soon as he slung his arm, the bladed shield began spinning and flew off with a high-pitched whistle sound, slicing through a few nearby rocks without too much difficulty. When he jerked his arm back, the shield returned to his left arm, all without harming him. Besides the existing stats he had just read about his new shield, he cross-referenced and checked to make sure he still had the benefits of the blade shield, which he did to the extent that he couldn't be harmed by normal bladed weapons, but he was still vulnerable to blunt weapons and magic.
On the side, Arthur witnessed his companion unlocking another weapon, and when he questioned him about it, he did a similar thing, thinking about the rope and his bladed gun, and immediately unlocking a new weapon. This made the outlaw grin, as he could see this weapon being quite useful in the future.
The two humans spent some more time among the elemental equines, and despite all the trouble they had gone through to get here, Naofumi didn't find any unique connections with any of the lovely mares that wouldn't mind being his mount. Arthur couldn't fault him for that; sometimes the best fit could be found elsewhere. He thought to himself. the two were making tracks back towards Castle Town.
It took them at least the same amount of time it took to reach the location of the elemental equines, with the only difference being that Arthur was comfortable sitting on the back of Nyx while Naofumi traveled on foot. If only his mount was back to its original large size, he would have offered the boy a not-too-comfortable seat all the way back to Castle Town. Unfortunately, due to the reduced levels matching those of his levels, Nyx was unsuitable for anyone other than one rider at a time.
As they approached Castle Town, Arthur couldn't help but notice the change in Naofumi's demeanor. The shield wielder's expression became hardened, his eyes cold. Before Arthur could even ask about it, Naofumi went towards a large rock with signs pointing in random directions and quickly dug up a dirt-covered sack.
"I hope Erhard doesn't mind that some of the stuff has dirt on it; the rest is in perfect condition," Naofumi said, his voice devoid of emotion as he stared at the items. The memories of being accused in the throne room and Arthur's defense replayed in his mind. The words "Don't let the demons take you" echoed in his thoughts, keeping him from surrendering to despair and hatred. He threw the sack over his shoulder and looked at his shield.
"I don't think the blacksmith would care if there was a little dirt on your stuff, though he might try to reduce the return value of your items. I think I could strong-arm him into giving you the full price back," Arthur commented, placing a hand on Naofumi's shoulder.
"I don't think I can wander into Castle Town with the shield out without being instantly noticed, and it's not like I can switch over to the new weapons I obtain from our little travel into the forest," Naofumi said, expressing his concern. He had the ability to change the nature of his shield, unlocking new weapons like the flying guillotine, but he still had a way to go before unlocking the blast shield.
Arthur couldn't help but agree with Naofumi. He walked into town with his change appearance, and Nyx would surely attract attention. He doubted there would be any accurate descriptions of himself on wanted posters, other than his previous appearance and possessions.
"Excuse me, I am not a simple possession. I am your mount, yes, but I am not an object of yours!" Nyx telepathically rebuked Arthur, reminding him that she was more than just a possession.
Ignoring her telepathic communication, Arthur started to come up with an idea, albeit a foolish one. He reached into his shoulder bag and pulled out a silver canteen he had from before being summoned into this world. The fluid inside intrigued him.
"Why don't I feed this to your shield and see what the outcome is?" Arthur suggested, diverting Naofumi's attention away from his dark thoughts and shield.
Curious about what Arthur was going to feed his shield, Naofumi extended his left arm and prepared the gem to receive whatever materials were going to be put into his shield. He watched as the outlaw brought over his silver flask and began pouring a brown liquid onto the shield. The shield took a few moments, accompanied by flashes of emerald light from the gem that brightened and dimmed a few times, before Naofumi received another new weapon notification.
new weapon unlocked
Alcohol Barrel Shield:
- A utility item that doubles as a shield.
- Special ability grants alcohol immunity and bonuses to poison and intoxication resistances.
- Special ability "Alcohol Refinement" allows the refinement of alcohol poured into the barrel, enhancing its taste and aging it to a higher quality.
- Special ability "Self Brewery" enables the production of alcohol within the shield, utilizing MP as a resource to produce alcohol.
Stats:
- Defense: +20%
- Special Ability:
- "Alcohol Immunity" - Provides immunity to the negative effects of alcohol consumption and grants bonuses to poison and intoxication resistances.
- "Alcohol Refinement" - By pouring alcohol into the barrel, it can refine the taste and age of the alcohol to a higher quality.
- "Self Brewery" - Utilizes MP as a resource to produce alcohol within the shield. Previously poured alcohol can be swapped out by adding a new form of alcohol, though the previous alcoholic liquor is lost in the process.
The Alcohol Barrel Shield is a unique utility item that offers both defensive capabilities and special abilities related to alcohol. It provides a solid defense with its shield properties. The special ability of "Alcohol Immunity" grants immunity to the negative effects of alcohol while also enhancing resistance against poison and intoxication.
The "Alcohol Refinement" ability allows you to pour alcohol into the barrel and refine its taste and age, resulting in a higher-quality beverage.
The "Self Brewery" ability enables the production of alcohol within the shield itself, utilizing MP as a resource. This ability allows for versatility and customization in the types of alcohol you can produce. Please note that the production of alcohol through the Self Brewery ability requires the expenditure of MP.
Just like that, Naofumi's shield was replaced by a small barrel hanging off his arm. He couldn't see how this would help him, especially considering his distaste for alcohol. " So alcohol is going to help me get in the city?" He voiced his skepticism to the outlaw.
"Well, these weapons of ours don't like to leave our presence, and they'll stick to our bodies if we choose to place them on a certain portion of ourselves. Say, what would happen if you put that barrel on your back, and we just simply grabbed a few bits of rope and made it seem like you were carrying it? No one will question you for carrying country-brewed whiskey or whatever type of liquor. If anything, they would ask for a taste," Arthur explained his plan to sneak past any guards who might be on the lookout for them.
Naofumi thought it was a
stupid idea, but stupid enough that it might just work. Reluctantly, he said, "To be honest, I hate alcohol, but it looks like I'll have to use this thing." He began maneuvering the shield so that it wasn't on his arm but on his back, just as Arthur had suggested.
"You're not the first to have a strong distaste for liquor," Arthur remarked as he pulled out a fresh pair of clothes to replace Naofumi's raggedy attire. "With your shield, you also have to blend in your bright green jacket and your other modern-day clothing, despite how ruined they are, among other things." He handed over the clothing, which consisted of a tan long-sleeve wool t-shirt and a pair of blue jeans.
Naofumi quickly changed into the new clothes, looking more like a native of this world with a touch of old Western style. "I like that zip-up long-sleeve sweatshirt," he commented, watching as his torn clothes were stuffed into Arthur's bag.
"Don't worry, at some point, we'll get it repaired. As for your shoes, they're beyond repair. You need to get yourself some fine-quality boots," Arthur said, observing Naofumi's shoes, which were on the brink of falling apart. Some parts were barely holding together, which puzzled Arthur and made him wonder if there was a new method of making clothing in Naofumi's world.
With Naofumi properly disguised, the two began making their way to the gates of Castle Town. It was early evening by the time they arrived, and the City Guards were checking the last-minute arrivals of merchants and traveling vagabonds. One of the guards spotted a man riding what looked like a star-touched horse, accompanied by a young man carrying a barrel on his back, indicated by the few ropes visible on the barrel past the boy's shoulder. Upon reaching the gates, the guards held up their hands, halting them from going any further.
"State your business for this late-hour visit to Castle Town," one of the guards roughly said as they eyed the ethereal-looking horse up and down.
Ignoring the few comments coming from Nyx, who didn't appreciate being eyed like a piece of meat, Arthur put on his best charming smile as he prepared to navigate through this checkpoint. "Oh, nothing, sir. Just wanted to rest at the local tavern and get a new saddle for my beautiful mare. She ain't nothing without a proper saddle on her," he answered, giving Nyx a light pat on the side of her neck.
The main guard raised an eyebrow at the answer he was given, then shifted his gaze to the boy with Eastern Reiki features. "Your companion here, is he of Reiki? We don't get too many of his kind around here, other than the supposed summons that have similar features," the guard half-asked and stated while staring at Naofumi, who managed to keep himself composed and not show any outward reaction.
"Oh yeah, he's my son, and he only half Reiki . He lost his horse just outside of town, bandits and all that horseshit," Arthur continued with his fabricated tale, and the guards didn't seem to question him further.
Again, the main guard switched his focus from the boy to the barrel that was visible past the shoulders. He then pointed his finger at the barrel. "And I take it the bandits were trying to make off with whatever your son was carrying?" the guard asked, wondering why the bandits didn't try to take the barrel if they managed to steal a horse.
"Well, you could say I managed to run them off with this weapon," Arthur said as he pulled out his bladed revolver for the guards to see. Before anyone could question the odd-looking weapon, Arthur pulled the trigger and activated its special ability, slicing through a nearby stone column that was already crumbling.
The sight of the stone column being cut in half in a perfect vertical slice caused many of the guards to look at the bladed weapon with wariness, except for the guard who still had a raised eyebrow expression. "Do not mind if we sample some of whatever you have cooked up in the countryside. After all, there is an entry fee at this hour," the guard stated, turning his gaze back to the rider.
Giving a nod of consent, Arthur waved his hand towards the barrel. "I gotta warn you, it ain't like your fancy wines, that's for damn sure." This time, the outlaw was telling the truth, especially since he had actually tasted the alcohol produced in the barrel, and it was truly something unique.
The guard let out a scoffing sound, hardly believing that anything not produced by the Royal Vineyards of the kingdom would taste equivalent to horse piss. He pulled out a goat horn cup and waited for the young man to fill his horn. Naofumi repositioned his shield in a way that looked like he was holding it under his arm, even making sure that the ropes moved in the right way as if he had pulled it from his back. He then proceeded to pull the cork and poured the amber liquid into the horn cup until it was completely filled to the top.
The guard scrutinized the near crystal-clear amber fluid, brought it towards his nose, and gave it a cautious sniff. Surprisingly, he enjoyed the aroma coming off the alcohol. It was only when he truly tasted it that he felt as if the Traveler's star-touched horse kicked him in the chest. The guard began beating his chest, coughing, and choking from just one sip of this peasant brew. "Damn, never had alcohol that had such a kick," he said between coughs. He then tried sipping again, only to repeat his coughing.
The other guards noticed this and tried swiping the horn to get their own taste, only for the main guard to draw his sword and point it at the others in a threatening gesture, daring one of them to try to steal the finest alcohol he had ever tasted.
Arthur couldn't help but roll his eyes at how lightweight these men were. The enhanced whiskey was definitely worth paying a few bucks for, but it was hardly as strong as Alaskan vodka, especially the ones produced by the descendants of the original settlers from Russia. Now, that was alcohol. "So, can we pass?" Arthur asked rather impatiently, as the main guard was still trying to drink down his horn and had only successfully consumed a quarter of the alcohol given.
Struggling to swallow, the main guard nodded his head. "If you're going to sell that liquor, go to the Silver Filolial Tavern. They'll pay that barrel's weight in gold just to have this quality of alcohol. I will definitely pay this month, and next, just to get another horn of this stuff," the guard managed to say between fits of clearing his throat and coughing.
"Mighty obliging, partner," Arthur couldn't help but internally cringe at using his cowboy draw, but the guards didn't seem to notice as they were too busy staring at the main guard and fighting the urge to simply rush their superior officer and steal a sip.
Just like that, the outlaw and the Shield Hero walked into Castle Town unnoticed and unchallenged by anyone, heading straight for the one place they could consider a safe location for themselves.
___________________________________________________________________________
Erhard had taken a break and was polishing his latest creation. Thanks to Arthur, he had managed to design and completely replicate the Outlaw's weapon, minus the magical gem. Not only did he replicate the weapon, but he also created ammunition through trial and error. He had several rounds that he had tested himself, ensuring that he could discharge them without drawing undue attention from those who would inquire about his business, especially his previous and current affiliation with the two undesired Heroes.
"Damn, you look beautiful, and I can definitely see myself moving up in the smithing industry," he said to himself musingly as he started flipping and twirling the gun in his hand, just as he had seen the Outlaw do. After the little trick, he placed the firearm into a specially made dark oak wooden case, closed the box, and locked it.
*chime*
The doorbell rang as two individuals, who were quite familiar with the blacksmith, walked into the shop. The man smiled as he walked around his counter and extended a hand to Arthur. The two men, who were of the same age, embraced each other. "So how was teaching? The little brat didn't complain too much, did he?" Erhard grinned and chuckled.
Arthur chuckled and briefly glanced at the annoyed Naofumi. He didn't appreciate the comments coming from the blacksmith. "He was a bit squeamish with the skinning and gutting of rabbits, but he eventually toughened up. I can't say he's earned his stripes yet, but he's getting there," he stated, to the chuckling amusement of the blacksmith.
Breaking from their warrior handshake, the blacksmith looked over at the shield welder and noticed that his clothes had changed, except for the shoes that were on their last legs and seemed to be talking. "You definitely need some new clothes, and since I just completed a commission, you're going to get 75% off since I'm in a good mood," he said joyfully to the annoyed Naofumi.
"I have to ask, did you know about the princess?" Naofumi asked, his annoyed expression turning into something the blacksmith couldn't decipher, whether it was curiosity or caution.
His jovial attitude changed into a neutral expression as he looked into the green eyes of the shield welder. "I did, and I wanted..." He couldn't complete the sentence as he felt something kick him in the crotch, causing the former Adventurer blacksmith to drop to the ground and curl up into a ball, both hands going to his groin.
Naofumi looked down at the blacksmith with indifference as he walked into the shop, then he hopped onto the shop counter and waited for the blacksmith to recover. "Consider that penance, and I figured that bitch forcing everyone to be silent doesn't excuse the fact that you should have warned me," he said calmly, maintaining an indifferent expression.
The only one who wasn't fazed by the sudden nut-busting that the shield had done was Arthur, who extended a hand to the side and groaned at Erhard. "I told you that boys were going to bust your balls, or at least try to, once you told him the truth," the Outlaw said in an 'I told you so' way as he helped the still-in-pain blacksmith to his feet.
"Fuck you, Arthur, fuck you into the waves," the blacksmith said between grunts of pain as he limped towards his counter, avoiding the shield wielder's gaze. He accepted the punishment dealt to him, grabbed the locked wooden box, and turned to face the outlaw, who was still smirking at Erhard's discomfort.
The curses thrown at the outlaw only caused him to smile as he walked over to the blacksmith, who was now holding a wooden lock box. "I take it that this is your completed work from my commission, yes?" he asked, to which the blacksmith grunted in reply. He opened the box, amazing the outlaw with the shiny new gun.
"You'll notice a distinct difference between your weapon and this one, besides not having any magical abilities other than what you could probably do if you brought it over to the witch in Castle Town to enchant it or put in special material ammunition once I get a chance to craft it, of course," Erhard answered the outlaw's question as he showed off the almost silver finish of the gun.
Grabbing the gun and feeling none of the weapon restrictions penalizing him, he twisted, twirled, and cocked back the hammer of the gun, immediately pulling the trigger and making that familiar clicking sound. "It's a bit lighter than what I'm used to, and this is not steel, is it? It's definitely not iron, and you can't get it polished to the point that you may mistake it for silver," the outlaw commented as he looked down the barrel and saw that the rifling was done to perfection as far as he could see.
"I thought to use a more lightweight material like mithril because not only is it strong, but it is incredibly lightweight and doesn't weigh down the individual," the blacksmith explained, leaning against one of the walls of his shop and crossing his arms. He finally overcame the lingering pain between his legs.
Arthur, placing the gun back in it's case, pondered the idea of a lightweight gun and considered the pros and cons. "From my point of view, if lighter weight usually means weaker material, then you have a possible risk of turning your gun into a bomb that will blow up and take not just your hand but also your life. Then again, I have no idea what the material strength of mithril is," the outlaw commented as he pulled out his own legendary revolver. As soon as he had it in his hand, the weapon became lighter, shocking the blacksmith.
"You can duplicate weapons, damn it, Arthur. If it weren't for the fact that you are a decent bastard, I would have charged you double for duplicating my hard work with that piece of crap magic you have," Erhard complained before explaining the properties of mithril. "Well, mithril metal is a lightweight alloy crafted by dwarves, mostly for their chainmail armor. It is worn underneath their enchanted steel in case the first layer of defense is ever broken. They could still rely on that magical metal to withstand even dragon's fire if needed. But what we have here is low-quality mithril. It will keep the gun from becoming a bomb, but it does not encumber the wielder even with all six rounds properly chambered," the blacksmith explained.
Flipping and twirling the mithril revolver, the outlaw holstered his weapon and nodded in agreement. "Just remember, when you start selling them, I take a small percentage of your profits, and I'll give you a new design to work on," Arthur stated, pulling out his journal and sketching a detailed design of a short double-barrel shotgun and Winchester repeater. He handed the sketches to the blacksmith, who took them and examined the more complex designs.
"These designs are far more complex than the revolver I had to replicate. It will take me a lot more time through trial and error to see the unique ammunition designs that correspond to these guns," Erhard said, looking at the sketches. "Half of your existing percentage of overall sales while I am working on these two new designs that you just handed me until they are fully completed," he added firmly.
"We agreed until the weapons are completed; after that, I expect full fulfillment of the percentage that we agreed upon," Arthur said with a smirk, noticing the excitement in Erhard's eyes as he looked over the advanced weapons. He then placed the closed wooden box into his shoulder bag and turned to Naofumi, who still maintained a neutral expression on his face. “ well I guess this is where we part ways again until we meet again partner.” the outlaw stated as he tipped his hat at Naofumi then he headed out the door with his new gun.
____________________________________________________________________________
Wandering through the outskirts of Castle Town, Arthur found himself in the shadier side of the city. He couldn't help but notice the familiar sights he often encountered when visiting the darker aspects of civilization. Thugs loitered around, looking for potential victims to rob, kill, or worse. Prostitutes stood on the side, their skimpy outfits leaving little to the imagination. Shady merchants sold illicit goods that could land someone in jail if caught in possession. And the constant stench of urine and feces filled the streets. Surprisingly, the outlaw felt more comfortable in this setting than in the clean and proper noble streets and marketplaces.
He stopped in the middle of the street, his gaze falling upon a beggar dressed in rags, their identity obscured except for the long beard protruding from the few rags. The beggar sat on the corner near an alleyway, holding a wooden bowl with a few coins in it. Arthur approached the beggar and dropped a few coins into the bowl.
"Thank you kindly, stranger. But I doubt you're giving me those few silver coins just to be kind," the beggar said from beneath the layers of clothes, grinning as he placed the coins into a hidden coin purse.
Arthur reached into his own coin purse, located in his shoulder bag, and pulled out a few more coins. "Yes, I'm looking for Beloukas. I was told he would be somewhere in a place like this, possibly in a tent. If you point me in the right direction, I promise to double these coins," he said, showing the beggar twenty silver pieces.
Seeing the amount of coin, the beggar nodded and stood up, extending his hand. "A deal's a deal, especially for us scum of the city," he stated, assuming that the man before him was some sort of criminal interested in dealing with Beloukas. The slaver had sent inquiries to the various crime lords in this part of the city, warning them not to interfere in his business, lest they face dire consequences.
Arthur looked at the beggar's hand but did not extend his own for a shake. Instead, he turned his back. "You take the lead, but be mindful. Cross me, and the maggots will have you by tomorrow. I'll make sure your end lasts long enough for others to learn not to double-cross me," he warned, his voice filled with a cold determination.
The beggar chuckled lightly in response. "You will certainly survive in the shadow of Castle Town, that's for damn sure," he commented, looking towards his fellow criminals and beggars and giving them a signal to stand down.
The beggar took the lead as requested by The Stranger and walked straight through the various alleyways and streets until stopping in front of an almost circus-like tent, where he extended a hand, waiting for the silvers to be dropped into his hand. As promised, he had received his 40 silvers. "It's a pleasure doing business with you; I hope you find what you're looking for," the man in rags stated as he slinked off into the shadows with his well-earned payment.
Staring at the circus-like tent, Arthur could feel an ominous nature coming from it; this place was far from joyful like most circuses tend to be, as he had seen through his travels Taking a deep breath, he pressed forward, walking past the entrance of the tent to see an almost penguin-like man with a flamboyant suit and an oversized top hat. By the looks of it, his glasses almost seemed to shine as if they were made of silver.
"ho ho a new customer, one that looks quite fitting for these neighborhoods," Beloukas commented at the sight of his newest customer, immediately knowing who had entered his little den of flesh thanks to the Shadows describing in great detail who the gun and bow hero was.
The outlaw only grunted as he looked around and saw a number of items on display, from exotic-looking blades to what looked like pickled organs of some sort of creature. "I was informed that you would be able to assist me in getting a party member," Arthur stated, and for some reason, he felt the urge to place his right hand over the handle of his gun.
"Ho Ho... Those informants of yours informed you well, for I can give you whatever you desire; just follow me and mind the smell; it's far worse back here than it is on the streets," the penguin-like merchant said as he walked into the back.
Following behind the merchant into the back, Arthur was hit by the most putrid and vile smell he had ever had the unfortunate pleasure of smelling, causing him to almost feel nauseous as he coughed a bit. When he started to look around in this stinky place, he only realized where the stench was coming from: people in cages. Immediately, he drew his gun and aimed it at the back of what he now knew was a slaver's head and pulled the hammer back with an audible click as his eyes burned with absolute fury at the sight of the various people that were here.
"Pull that trigger, and you will find yourself hunted to the ends of the earth. I may have a few enemies that would dance and merry jig at my sudden demise, but they will take it unkindly that you had the unfortunate pleasure of taking my life. It's hard to collect a debt off of my carcass in comparison to them leaving me alive, plus I still have a few friends who are willing to kill for my death," Beloukas said, turning his head after hearing that click sound of the hero's weapon and staring at the barrel with no hint of fear thanks to the various protections and fail-safes he had in place.
Grinding his teeth to the point that he could almost draw blood in his mouth, he lowered his gun, unprimed the hammer, and stared at the slaver. "At some point, I'm going to put a noose around your neck and hang you by a tree and watch as you kick and flail your legs as I watch the very life leave your eyes until the crows start picking them out. I promise you that," Arthur promised the merchant as he holstered his gun.
Beloukas had not given any indication that he was affected by the threat; if anything, he found the threat to be uncreative in his mind as he continued leading down the various cages from demi-human to beastmen third and second-born Noble family members that were sold into slavery to pay off debts. "I can guess that your type of partner is going to be one that needs to fight for the most part of their contracted occupation within your party," he stated joyfully as he tapped his cane onto a nearby cage that had a wolf beastman at level 90 who immediately threw themselves at the bars trying to reach for the slaver, in t attempted to rip them from limb to limb if only they could get a little closer, only for the slave crest on their chest to immediately react to their intent, throwing them back in absolute agony.
Seeing the beastman almost curling up into a ball in absolute agony from the sudden jolt from the slave crest that was glowing for Arthur's eyes to see, he had briefly considered buying the beastman only to set him free, but no doubt he would make such an attempt and he would spend all of his coins just on the high-level beastman. "And lose all my coin. I think you do not have anything cheaper and could become stronger over time," he asked the slaver, and as the slaver turned and thought about it, Arthur snuck his hand into the bag and pulled out a piece of bread that he was going to eat later, tore a piece, and tossed it into the bars of the beastman's cage. With his sharp senses, primarily hearing, he could hear a muttered thank you. A small bit of kindness he could at least give to that one slave, but he would have to leave behind in favor of another.
After an hour of perusing and looking at different variations of slaves, the outlaw stopped in front of one cage that had a scrawny-looking boy with dog-like ears and a tail, a mix of hair colors white and black, the same for their ears and tail. The main thing that got Arthur's attention was the look in their blue eyes, which were filled with hate, stubbornness, resolve, and other emotions he could see within their eyes. He could hear a slight growl coming from them, and by the way, they were sitting almost like a dog that was ready to attack at a moment's notice either to gain freedom or at least to inflict damage on those who might get too close.
"How much for this one here?" asked Arthur as he kept his eyes trained on the demi-human dog, who was still staring at him and growling.
Coming back around, Beloukas looked into the cage and immediately recognized the slave that was in it. He couldn't help but have an internal dance on the hero's choice. "Oh yes, this one here is a bit of a handful, but I have some folks that are willing to buy this one off my hands and send them to the mines to endure a short life of hard manual labor. Dogs are hard to train after all, and once they're fully trained, they're usually loyal to the ones that hold the leash, if you understand my meaning." The slaver couldn't help but grin as the hero before him didn't break his gaze from the cage that contained the chosen demi-human.
Turning his head away and giving the slaver a stern glare, he said, "I didn't ask for what's going to happen to the slave; I asked how much." He had placed his hand into his shoulder bag and pulled out his coin purse, or at least what was left of all the coins he had after all the expenses he had to make in order to complete his new disguise and would have to spend on his new saddle and new partner.
"80 Silvers, despite being a little malnourished and being a little scrawnier than the usual laborer slaves I normally get, are still healthy, unlike compared to the few other demi-human children I have, and many of them are going to be sold to a similar place to this one here, while others are most likely going to end up in the local brothels." Beloukas stated with a wide grin, seeing how his words were irritating the hero. He may be under contract by her Majesty, but that didn't mean he wasn't going to undercut and take as much coin as he could from the individual heroes that would approach him.
Arthur was immediately thrown into a loop at the idea of spending 80 silvers just to acquire a slave, something that he could feel Lenny from the grave cursing and spitting on him for even entertaining the idea of purchasing rather than liberating slaves. The same went for Charles. "For 40, I'm going to have to spend some coin to give them new clothes and gear. If I spend a whole 80, I won't have much of anything to equip them with, and as you stated, I need this one for fighting," he countered the original price.
"Ho ho ho, I love this little banter, so I will entertain negotiations with you, and I say 75," Beloukas countered, placing his hands together and rubbing them together in a greedy fashion.
This time, it was Arthur's turn to growl, mostly at the slaver. "50, and I'm not here for your amusement, nor am I amused," he countered the counteroffer.
The greedy glint in Beloukas's glasses shone even brighter, and his grin became even wider. "That almost sounds agreeable, but no, 69 should be more than sufficient unless you can do better," he countered, enjoying the frustrated, angry look from a potential future customer.
"59 and not a coin more," Arthur almost roared as the idea of forcibly stealing the slave away from the slaver became more and more tempting, though he didn't want to have bounty hunters coming after him especially if they're professional bounty hunters. That's one thing he didn't want to deal with, at least not at present.
Beloukas put on a thinking posture as he pulled out and leaned onto his cane, then glanced towards the demi-human that was staring between himself and his customer, almost wondering what was going on. "Congratulations, you are now the proud owner of this lovely specimen, a demi-human husky," he said almost musically as he stopped leaning on his cane and immediately tapped the Magic Lock on the cage. The cage door burst open, and the demi-human ran out, only for the slave crest on their chest to immediately activate, keeping them from truly escaping as they only made it a few feet past the two humans before dropping to the ground.
"I always enjoy watching them try to escape as soon as I open up the cage, yet they can never get too far," Beloukas laughed at the sight of the demi-human writhing in painful agony from the slave crest, which was enacting its various functions.
From witnessing the horrors on the streets as a young juvenile pickpocket to the various atrocities that were put on display as a twisted form of justice, and hearing the various tales of how slaves were treated, Arthur was sickened by the idea. But now, being a firsthand witness to the cruelty was more nauseating to him than the smell he was forced to endure. "I want the thing that's causing this demi-human so much pain to be removed now," he said rather coldly, watching as whatever penalty the demi-human was under finally eased off.
The demi-human dog continued clutching their hand over their chest, where the pain originated. Despite the intense pain, their sharp ears picked up the words 'removal.' They wondered if the slave crest was going to be removed, and from the moment they would be free from this cruel magic, they planned to run away, find their friends, seek revenge against the Noble Knights, and even kill that Lord if it was the last thing they did in this world before death claimed them.
"Not an unreasonable request; normally I would charge for the release of the slave crest, but since it's the first time you are buying from me, this one comes free of charge," Beloukas stated as he twirled his cane and headed in the direction outside the slave portion of his circus tent.
Reluctantly, the dog demi-human followed behind Beloukas, compelled by the slave crest to do so. They didn't feel comfortable with the other human, Arthur, falling behind them, as they still bared their teeth and emitted small growls.
As Arthur followed the two, he couldn't help but hear small whimpers coming from the various cages, begging for help, along with mewling sounds coming from nearby cages. Knowing he would regret seeing it, he couldn't help but look, and his heart sank. He saw an emaciated demi-human rabbit desperately trying to feed her baby with a milk-depleted breast. He had to force himself to look away and silently vow to come back and free them all. Clutching tightly to his gun, the bow hidden in its yellow gem briefly turned red, reflecting the anger he felt at the sight.
The three entered what was considered the lobby portion of the slaver's tent, where the exchange of coins took place and preparations for the slave crest removal were made.
"Thank you for your patronage. I leave the slave crest removal to you; simply apply the greater grade of holywater onto the slave crest, and it shall go away," Beloukas said jovially as he counted the coins he had just earned, then headed back into his tent.
Watching as the slaver left, Arthur grabbed the greater-grade holy water. He carefully applied a single drop onto the gem of his gun, and immediately, it transformed into a new weapon.
Gun Name: Holy Gun
- Special Ability: Holy Round Blessing
- All rounds used are blessed and deal double the amount of damage to Unholy and Undead enemies.
- Does normal damage to non-Unholy enemies.
- Does zero damage to priests and clerics.
- Damage Bonus: Silver
- Bonus damage gained by using silver ammunition.
This was interesting, though Arthur would be surprised if the gun in his hand started burning him due to the rather unholy lifestyle he had lived. He thought somewhat amusingly. But as his attention shifted back to the demi-human dog, he noticed that they were just standing there, staring at him and at the potion bottle that held the fluid that would grant them freedom.
Arthur approached the dog slave and pulled down their shirt slightly, revealing the slave crest. He immediately applied the holy water, and within seconds, with a light sizzling sound and effect, the slave crest was gone. "There you go, no more pain for you, I..." He couldn't complete the sentence as a tiny fist smacked into his face, forcing him back.
The demi-human dog tried to run towards the tent exit but found themselves immediately hoisted upside down and promptly dropped onto their back. When they looked up, they could see Arthur, the human who had purchased them, removing the slave crest from their body, his nose bleeding and looking rather cross at their sudden action.
"If you want to run out there, go ahead. I won't stop you, but I'll tell you this: in your current state, I doubt you can defend yourself against any of the thugs that are going to either kill you because you are not human or do something far more unpleasant. I've encountered my fair share of unpleasant," Arthur said gruffly, taking several steps back to create some distance between himself and the demi-human boy.
Keel, the demi-human dog, looked at the tent exit before looking back at the bleeding human. "Why?" was the only thing they said, their voice sounding a little deep, confirming Arthur's assumption that they were a boy.
"Where I'm from, slavery has been abolished for some time. If it weren't for the fact that the fat fuck had so many contingencies and protections, I would have killed him, freed you all, and been on my merry way. Arthur explained his reasoning for removing the slave crest, emphasizing the importance of freedom and justice.
Keel was shocked to hear of a place where slavery was banned. All the major kingdoms, as far as they knew, had slavery in some form or another, whether through debt or through barbaric means. "Is there more to it than just simply freeing me?" they asked again.
"Yes, there is, and here is my offer: join my party, and I'll teach you how to truly survive in this messed up world. Perhaps in time, you could become strong enough to take justice into your own hands, avenge all those who have been treated as you have, and maybe even free your fellow demi-humans. I will surely do that myself, whether you join me or not. No one deserves to be in bondage. I swear to you, I'll find every last slaver if I have to comb across this world and kill them all," Arthur said with determination, fully committing himself to the near-impossible task of freeing the world from slavery.
Keel blinked a few times, taking in the determined, rough words coming from the human who seemed to dislike slavery despite purchasing a slave. "And what if I choose not to go with you, get strong on my own, and learn how to survive by myself?" they asked, curious about the human's response.
"Then more power to you. You're the only one I could save; the rest I will have to try to save next time I'm here, if I'm able," Arthur said with a hint of regret, thinking of the mother he had witnessed trying to feed her child and the other demi-humans he could still somewhat hear despite the tent muffling their sounds.
Keel looked at the entrance to the slave portion of the tent and then back at the human in front of them. They got up onto their feet, took a few steps forward, and then, with lightning-fast speed, grabbed hold of Arthur's knife and brought it to his neck, almost cutting his throat. "What if I just simply cut your throat here and now? Free my fellow demi-humans and try to live on without your assistance," they said, pressing the knife closely to Arthur's neck.
Arthur smirked, taking a step forward, allowing the knife to press a little harder against his neck. "Go ahead, it would free me from the burdens I will force myself to bear. It's not like death truly frightens me. But can you live with yourself, knowing you murdered a man who went out of his way to try to save you, despite the others who are more deserving of saving?" he said calmly, raising his chin, waiting for Keel to make a choice.
Silence passed between them before Keel withdrew the knife from Arthur's throat. "My name is Keel, and I guess we're partners until I'm strong enough to be on my own," Keel said, offering the handle of the knife to Arthur.
"Arthur Morgan, just call me Arthur," he introduced himself, grabbing the handle of the knife. Immediately, he saw a notification in the corner of his vision, notifying him that Keel had joined his party. For a brief moment, he wondered if this was the first person who could be part of a new gang under his control. He just hoped he wouldn't lose himself like Dutch.
BTC
I hope all of you like my new chapter, and please send me reviews of your thoughts on this particular chapter.
Chapter Text
Faubrey Kingdom
Standing on the enclosed balcony, Mirellia gazed out at the transformed kingdom of Faubrey, a mix of wonder and horror filling her. Ever since the previous hero settled here and married the queen, Faubrey had undergone a significant change. Steam power and gunpowder had been introduced, revolutionizing the kingdom. However, the consequences were evident as the land had turned into a near wasteland, with ash raining down from the constant production of advanced technology and weapons.
The thought of facing Faubrey's advanced weapons sent a shiver down the warrior queen's spine. The severity of the situation was evident as many kingdoms, including this industrial nation, had been forced to keep their armies within their borders due to the waves of calamity. If not for this, a war with Faubrey would have likely already begun, either through their instigation or by creating a situation that necessitated it.
Her attention shifted to the miniature crystal ball in her hand. With a gentle squeeze and a pulse of her magic, the object activated, revealing The Mask form of her top spy and assassin. "Report," the queen commanded, eager for any new information about the two heroes her shadows were tasked with monitoring.
"The bow/gun hero has purchased the slave we arranged for him to encounter in the slaver's tent. As for the shield hero, he has yet to acquire a slave to assist him on his journey, but we will guide him in that direction," the Grand Master shadow informed her, providing updates on the heroes' activities.
At least something was going in Mirellia's favor. She had left her kingdom to attend the Royal Gathering of monarchs with the sole purpose of combating the waves triggered by The Dragon Hourglass, as it had for centuries. However, her husband's overconfidence and ego had led him to summon all four heroes to the same kingdom. Dealing with the political fallout due to her consort's actions was an understatement spanning centuries.
It was fortunate that the first wave in all the kingdoms had been a mere glimpse of the impending danger brought by the dragon hourglasses. These objects both notified and attracted calamity, and there were even rumors of undiscovered dragon hourglasses triggering, further increasing the danger. The mythic queen Fitoria had offered assistance to ill-prepared kingdoms, lending a helping hand against the monstrous creatures emerging from the rifts caused by the waves.
Returning her focus to the crystal ball, the queen inquired about the other two heroes. The grand master's lips tightened, revealing her displeasure with at least one of the heroes under surveillance. She explained that the spear hero was entangled in the influence of the first-born princess, while the other hero remained uncertain, neither supporting nor opposing the allegations against the shield and bow/gun heroes.
Lost in thought, Mirellia contemplated revealing one of her shadows to the sword hero, allowing him to learn about the situation between her daughter and her consort. She weighed the potential outcomes, including the sword hero becoming distrustful or aligning with her plans. However, she was determined to prevent the third possibility, where the sword hero would abandon Melromarc and join warmongering kingdoms. For now, she instructed her spy to continue observing the sword hero without revealing themselves, while also maintaining a distance from him and his party. As for the spear hero, further observation was needed before deciding whether to leave his party to their own devices.
"It will be done, Your Majesty," the spy responded. The crystal ball dimmed into a light bluish color as the queen concealed it within her sleeve, alongside other hidden items in her royal attire.
After receiving the report from her shadow, Mirellia couldn't help but hear the approaching sounds of a machine. The clicking and steaming noises sent a cold chill up her spine. She also caught a whiff of the putrid stench of salted pork and smoke. Turning her head, she saw the king of Faubrey riding on one of the gadgets that aided his mobility, his rotund, flabby body making him a repulsive sight. Despite his regal attire, his pig-like face, multiple layers of chins, and cheeks made him utterly disgusting. However, he had been used as a means to dispose of troublesome princesses from other kingdoms, a trade-off for favors. Rumors suggested that none of them survived for long, especially if they resisted.
"Ah, the Iron Queen Mirellia, Goddess of the battlefield and politics. How are you faring in my kingdom?" he sneered, moving closer on his mechanical contraption, supported by spider legs while his legs dangled uselessly.
Mirellia maintained an icy mask, concealing her revulsion towards this creature that claimed to be human. "It is quite different from what I am accustomed to. I am used to lush grass fields and forests, not mud fields, deforestation, and perpetual smog clouds blocking out the sky," she replied neutrally, expressing her honest opinion of the kingdom.
If the King was insulted, he didn't show it. Instead, he laughed at her comment about the horrid state of his kingdom, caring more about his mass production than its appearance. "The beauty of the land is not highly valued in this kingdom. Perfection in one's craft is what truly matters. What can a tree or a blade of grass do for my fellow man? They are mere scenery compared to the gears, steam, and billowing smoke. They create and accomplish so much," he boasted, proud of his factories and the items they produced.
His disdain for nature and obsession with machinery and progress sounded repugnant, especially when his body reacted with flaps of fat alongside his lips as he spoke. It was a grotesque and sickening display for the queen.
"Is there a purpose to your visit, or are you here merely to bother me in my quarters?" Mirellia continued speaking in a neutral tone, though her anger was beginning to boil beneath the surface, despite her ice-cold expression.
Bringing his meaty hand to stroke his third chin, the king gave her a small nod. "Yes, I thought it best to inform you myself that the other monarchs have concluded their deliberations on how to interact with your kingdom," He informed her that the other monarchs were willing to resume communications with her.
Despite her disgust at the king's presence, Mirellia couldn't help but feel relieved that she was being welcomed back to the discussions. from the moment that the four cardinal Heroes were summoned into her kingdom, she had been excluded from the talks between the other kingdoms, resigning herself to her quarters or the occasional stroll with her daughter, who often found solace in the library reading books by the famous hero poet who founded the kingdom of Faubrey.
"Thank you for relaying the request for my return to the discussions," she said neutrally, maintaining her ice mask, which seemed to have little effect on the king.
Twisting and adjusting a few knobs, the king maneuvered his spider-like apparatus towards the door of her quarters, with the queen following behind. "If you truly wish to show your gratitude, we can always negotiate a union between our families, with your daughter's hand," the pig king suggested, his lips curling with anticipation. The thought of acquiring another plaything, the 10,000th since his ascension to the throne, excited him.
Mirellia's nostrils flared as her magic reacted to her rising temper, causing her royal purple hair to stand on end. She was on the verge of unleashing a thunderbolt through the pig king's back and heart, putting an end to his reign. But she suppressed the urge, despite the electricity coursing through her fingers. "I apologize, but my daughter is the Crown Princess, and she is too young to even consider courtship, let alone entertain marriage proposals from a kingdom such as Faubrey," she stated plainly.
The king's pig-like nose wrinkled with distaste at the idea of playing with someone as young as the second-born Crown Princess. "I have no interest in playing with children. What I desire is the redheaded fox you managed to produce with my second cousin. I've heard she's quite the beauty, although a bit of a troublemaker. She would be entertaining to play with for a while," he corrected her, his thoughts fixated on the red-headed beauty who possessed the perfect genes of Melromarc's noble women. The mere thought of her stirred him in a way that would disturb most in his presence.
She felt the maternal instincts to protect her oldest daughter just as strongly as her younger daughter and the thought of committing her to the Pig King's fate was unsettling. However, she couldn't deny the potential merits of such an arrangement. A treaty for a decade's worth of peace could be secured, despite the repugnance of the Pig King. He took his contracts seriously and was willing to go to great lengths to honor them, even if it meant sacrificing noble families. "I will consider your offer, but for now, let us focus on the matter at hand: peace between the premier kingdoms of the continent," she stated, redirecting the conversation to the immediate issue rather than discussing potential marriages.
Once again, the king nodded, reaching for a lever that opened the doors to the audience chamber. Inside, several monarchs and representatives of the respective kingdoms looked flustered, as if they had just come out of a heated argument that Mirellia had missed.
"Oh, the Iron Queen is back," remarked the parliamentary ambassador of Siltvelt, his tone dripping with disdain as he directed his scathing comment towards the queen's consort. The representative was a white tiger demi-human, a frequent target of her husband's rage whenever demi-humans were involved or discussed. The animosity between them was mutual, especially since he had once been her general before she elevated him to the position of consort.
On the side, a bear Beastman snorted, leaning on his fist as he propped it up on the table. He was dressed in a simple bathrobe as if he had just come from the hot water bath provided by the castle. He made a critical gesture towards the queen. "We shouldn't be overly critical. It's difficult to keep a leash on a dog when the mistress is away. This could be seen as an act of rebellion from her consort, something that she may have to address without needing to be present for further agreements and discussions on resource acquisition and sharing during these turbulent times," defended the fourth foreign prince of Shieldfreeden, expressing his opinion in support of the queen.
"Despite his actions, the consort should face true punishment once these discussions are over. Perhaps he should be made a eunuch now that he has fulfilled his function and produced two heirs who could lead the kingdom of Melromarc," added a representative from the three major kingdoms of Reiki, adorned in dragon-themed gold and jade colors on his tunic and pants.
Next to the representative of Reiki was the representative of Zeltoble, who was busy making adjustments to price tags in his ledger. Dressed in a traditional Roman-style robe with purple fabrics and gold trimmings, he paid little attention to the insults and scathing remarks directed at the Queen's consort. His focus was on the food shortages, loss of slaves, and other resource costs that the waves would bring to his land, as well as the expenses of these discussions.
"Now, everyone, my cousin has committed a great wrong against us all. There is no reason for us to take direct hostile actions against him. We still have the waves to deal with, and petty grievances must be set aside for the greater good of all kingdoms," diplomatically stated the Pig King towards all the representatives. His spider legs moved around the gathering, settling in his designated spot as the host, ready to mediate between the kingdoms.
Mirellia took her seat, designated upon her arrival before her banishment. "I will ensure that my consort is thoroughly punished. He will lose his titles and our marital arrangement will be ended upon my arrival and reprimanding of his unforgivable actions," she declared. Her words seemed to agitate the representative of Siltvelt, as the white tiger huffed in agitation at the mention of her soon-to-be ex-husband.
"With that unpleasantness out of the way, shall we get back to business? Zeltoble managed to hold back the waves thanks to enlisted mercenaries and skilled high-level champions. However, we still require trade, and we are willing to offer 35% of our granary and foodstuff to kingdoms willing to pay a 5% increase in their current value," the representative of Zeltoble addressed the group, making another adjustment to the pricing in his presence.
Arguments reignited about the pricing of food and other resources among the kingdoms. Despite the shouting and low-toned discussions, they eventually reached a consensus on the pricing and sharing of resources, including weapons when necessary. In the end, everyone received what they desired.
Despite the bickering and negotiating, Mirellia believed that this was necessary to maintain even a small semblance of peace.
After this round of negotiation, everyone was dismissed to their quarters or allowed to roam the permitted areas within this steam-powered castle. Mirellia started looking for her daughter and headed to the one place she either expected her daughter to be or to one of the other places that would have tickled her youngest daughter’s curious side.
It did not take her long to find the library and see her daughter still there, looking through various books that were handwritten by the legendary hero poet.
"You can't fight nature, Captain. You can't fight change. But you can fight men, even if it means the last." Melty had read out the quote from the legendary hero before he rallied his men to fight against an army of mercenaries that threatened to take the land.
Smiling, Mirellia slowly crept up to her unaware daughter and immediately began a tickle attack when she least expected it, causing her youngest child to start giggling and flailing her arms around in a panic.
"MOM!" Melty yelled between laughs as she tried curling into a ball to defend the sides that were being attacked by her mother's fingers. "Mercy, please, Mercy," she managed to cry out in between her laughter.
Her daughter wasn't the only one laughing, as the iron queen was joining in the laughter of her daughter as she relished these few moments that she could act like a mother to one good daughter that she could see becoming a worthy successor to inherit the throne. "Mercy, you are the daughter of the Iron Queen; you shouldn't be begging for mercy; you should retaliate," she said as she increased the rate of tickling and moved her fingers into the sensitive spots that her daughter had, eliciting more laughs and cries for mercy.
“Please, Mother, you're going to make me pee myself, and I don't want to ruin this dress,” she managed to scream out as she continued fighting the tickling fingers that were getting past her defenses.
Mirellia slowed down, stopped her tickling, and looked at her daughter imperiously with a raised eyebrow. "A princess of Melromarc wetting herself—wouldn't that be scandalous? I shall withdraw my troops and be open to negotiation for your surrender." She raised her chin in the air as she playfully spoke to her daughter.
Straightening her dress, Melty started giving her mother a stern glare that was fitting for any future queen as she raised her head in the air. “I am more than willing to negotiate the terms of my surrender, but only under the request that banana pudding be given as the venue treat while discussing terms,” she playfully stated, looking down from the point of her nose at her mother, who was smiling at her.
Tapping her chin as she thought about allowing her surrendered daughter/foe, she gave it a nod. "Your request is acceptable, but only a small bowl, no more books in your quarters, and no more staying past your bedtime to read them," she added to her daughter's consternation.
She let out a sigh, knowing that her mother wouldn't allow her to miss the appropriate hours for her to sleep or have as many sweets as she would like in comparison to her older sister, who did whatever she wanted. "Your conditions are acceptable as per the terms." Melty bowed her head and curtsied, as was expected for a surrendering princess or queen.
Clapping her hands together in approval of her daughter's mannerisms, her behavior and the tone of her voice were flawless. "My perfect princess and flower have truly yet to bloom; already, you are a queen, all before your time to ascend the throne." Mirellia showered her daughter with praise, even with the small games that she played with her daughter. It was to further her long-term goals to bring an era of peace to her kingdom and for future generations of her line. If she could, she would make an arrangement with the son of Prime Minister Siltvelt to have an arranged marriage to bridge a line of peace between her kingdom and that of Siltvelt's parliament.
Unaware of her mother's thoughts and plans for herself, she couldn't help but blush at her mother's praise. Any normal child would have hated the fact that she was being groomed to fit a role that should go to her older sibling, yet Melty wasn't any normal child, as she had already seen the machinations of her older sister and the trouble that she often caused whenever she had any interaction with her older sibling. In the few times that she was alone with her, the redhead that was her sister often made remarks about how it would be easier for her if she gave up her rights to the throne and spent the rest of her life traveling the world or started Filolial Ranch, raising and caring for her favorite creature, which she shared with her mother. Despite the kind suggestions geared towards her preferences, the second-born Crown Princess understood the reason why her eldest sister wanted her to forego her duties as the Crown Princess. It was just a means for Malty to seize the throne legitimately as the last one to inherit through the line of succession. It had broken her heart when her mother told her of her position and the reasoning behind the kind, almost caring facade that her older sister had weaved. But she couldn't help but be glad that her sister tried to trick her; it allowed her to take her role as the future queen more seriously as well as to spot liars who would use sweet honeyed words to get what they wanted, something that she would never fall prey to, whether it came from her older sister or her father, except her mother being the only one that had to pay attention to her and care for her.
"Thank you, Mother, but can I please keep one book and read it just up to bedtime?" Melty begged the best way she could with puppy-dog eyes in the hope that her mother would cave.
Her daughter continued with those begging, pleading eyes and a trembling bottom lip, using every tactic a young girl would often try with their mother who was vulnerable to such psychological warfare. “Alright, one book. But if I catch you up a second after bedtime, no books for the remainder of our stay at this castle,” she said, relating to her daughter's psychological tactic.
Melty’s eyes widened at the penalty if she reneged on her obligation to follow her bedtime curfew. Yet, the opportunity to read such rare books was something that she was unwilling to pass up, no matter how many rules she would have to follow. “I will not fail you, Mother, and I will follow your ruling. Now, let's get some pudding before the kitchens run out,” she playfully said to her mother as she closed the book she had been reading, already memorizing the page she was on, and headed straight for the exit towards the library, with her mother following behind her.
The two would enjoy the rest of their day, cherishing these innocent moments they had a chance to have. Melty wished that these moments would last a little longer than what was expected between a mother and daughter, in comparison to what was expected between a queen and princess.
__________________________________________________________________________
Melromarc
Arthur had taken Keel to be fitted for clothes that were better suited for the life of a Western outlaw, with a handcrafted tough white shirt, blue jeans, and hard-boiled leather boots. Besides buying his newest companion clothes, he bought a proper saddle that was best suited for Nyx, and with the link in his head, he received a fair share of complaints about the simple leather saddle he had gotten for her.
Despite the day not being over, he was holding himself together despite all the horror he had witnessed, but his resolve didn't last long after getting everything that was required, and he was about to head straight for the adventurer guild that he was told about thanks to Earhart. He leaned against a nearby wall, vomiting as his mind reflected on all that he had seen, all that he had smelled, and all that he had heard.
"Are you okay, Arthur?" Keel asked out of concern, watching as his human companion emptied the contents of his stomach.
After the nausea subsided and his belly was now empty, Arthur wiped his lips and pulled out a canteen that was attached to his hip. He struggled to swallow the water that was contained within, but only after clearing the foul taste in his mouth and swallowing. "I'm fine, just it took a lot out of me. You already know that where I come from, slavery is not okay. Hell, I was barely even born when they banned it in my own country." He revealed some details to his new companion about his world.
Once again, the dog demi-human found it unbelievable that there was a country that had banned slavery in its entirety. “Well, there are far worse places than that Slaver Den, believe me.” Thoughts and memories of being in the dungeon of that Noble and watching as friends and neighbors were tortured, violated, and beaten to death came to the forefront of Keel’s mind.
"I bet, I would not like to know the details of what could be worse than that," the outlaw admitted.
The two continued down the path straight towards the Adventurer Guild, which was a large white and gray stone, three-story building. Upon entering the building, the large lobby had a collection of adventurers in their little niche group parties. Chatter could be heard amongst them about either slaying a new monster that was roaming the countryside thanks to The Waves adding new monstrosities for them to deal with, while others were discussing discoveries that they had made by walking upon ancient ruins of kingdoms long past and other matters that usually concern experienced adventurers.
Both Arthur and Keel paid little mind to the gossip that was going on between the adventurers as the two made their way to the lobby desk, where a chubby-looking man wearing fine clothes with tiny spectacles was looking through a ledger. His gaze only broke away from his lecture to see the approach of two newcomers at his desk. He softly closed his book and straightened up. "Greetings. Are you here to place a request, or are you looking to be recruited into the guild? Please note that getting into the guild requires a certain recommendation from another adventurer, whether retired or active. If no recommendations are provided, you would have to wait several months before top-ranking guild members would vet you to see if you have the appropriate skills to be adventurers." The lobby Guild desk jockey said almost as if he had rehearsed millions of times for aspiring adventurers or potential clients that would approach his desk.
The outlaw couldn't help but smirk as he reached into his pocket and pulled out a letter of recognition that Erhard had given him well before he ran off with the shielder and taught him how to survive off the land. "I think the resident blacksmith would more than likely recommend my skills with this note of recognition." He placed the letter on the desk and pushed it towards the jockey, who immediately snatched the letter, opened it, and read its contents.
"Uhmm, it says here that you're quite skilled at surviving off the land and have no problems getting your hands dirty, but you have problems reading our local dialect, which will not be too much of a problem given the fact that most adventurers are illiterate to some extent, except for the various mages that join." The desk jockey stated as he put the letter into a drawer for later filing. It was only then that he noticed the slave standing next to the rough-looking man. "The letter did not include your little companion there. I can only recommend you unless you wish to take that one as your apprentice?" He asks while pointing his finger at Keel.
Arthur had looked at Keel and had considered it before giving the desk worker a nod, “At Presence, he would be considered my Apprentice best to have him labeled as that until he's proven capable,” he stated.
He did not like being referred to as an apprentice; it felt, in his mind, just another title for a slave. Yet, he didn't comment but rather allowed things to remain as they were, just as Keel's father had always told him when he was younger. 'Let sleeping dogs lie.' he remembered the saying in his head.
The man at the desk jotted that down as he moved on to the last bits and pieces that he needed to fill out before registering these two new adventurers into the guild records. "Do you have any existing bounties on your head?" he asked.
"Maybe not in this Kingdom, but definitely in others," Arthur bent the truth. He probably did have a bounty on him now in this new world, but he wasn't going to tell the desk clerk it was in this Kingdom.
The clerk looked over Arthur's papers and glanced at the grizzled man. He knew he had a bounty on his head, just not in this Kingdom. So he jotted down that there was an existing bounty but put a question mark in the box that would normally be filled in for the kingdom name or bounty attached. "All right, final question. Do you have next of kin that would inherit anything you obtain during your time in the guild? This is a standard formality if you get killed by, say, a horde of goblins or the various creatures that come from the tears in reality caused by the waves," he asked, prepared to write down anything that would be said.
Now, this one Arthur had to truly think about. In all likelihood, if he somehow died again, he would like to pass on any possessions he had to Keel. If he managed to get away, then again, the possibility of the Demi-human dog would most likely die, especially with the type of lifestyle he'll be living as an outlaw. "Erhard, I would like to pass down anything I obtained to him with a note that reads 'These items belong to the one that we know in green.' That's all." The only one he could think of who deserved anything off of his carcass was Naofumi. The boy had shit thrown onto his name on day 1 by the highest authorities of the land, and most likely, most if not all the rich and lords hated the shield wielder just by cultural principle. At least in this way, someone had thought of him just before dying and left him whatever salvageable shit was given to him.
Again, the clerk jotted it down and made it a side note. A mysterious note goes straight to former adventurer Erhard, the iron hammer. "All right, we're all done here. Now it's time for both of you to receive your dog tags if your bodies are discovered but beyond recognition." Opening his desk, he pulled out two different dog tags. One was made of porcelain, the other wood.
Both Arthur and Keel grabbed hold of the dog tags that were presented. The outlaw got a porcelain dog tag, while his Demi-human companion got a wooden one. But as soon as they held them in their hands, the individual dog tags began to glow and showed some lines and dots as soon as the glow ceased. "What the hell happened?" the outlaw asked, tempted to simply chuck the dog tag right at the clerk, who didn't seem too surprised by the sudden light show of the dog tags.
"It's part of the registration process. Those dog tags take a trace of your internal magic. Since most beings have magic to some extent, these types of items give a proper identification number. Adventurer 22-6 and Apprentice Adventurer 30-11," the adventurer clerk explained, stating the identification numbers of the two adventurers, officially making them adventurers in the guild.
Staring at the dog tag for a brief moment, Arthur took off his hat, threw the dog tags over his head and neck, with the porcelain tag slamming against his leather coat, and then returned his hat to his head. Looking to the side, he could see that Keel didn't like the idea of wearing a dog tag, and the outlaw could understand why. The boy had traded one collar for another, but inevitably, he put it on with mild annoyance.
With both tags properly placed on the two adventurers, the clerk put away the paperwork that he would have to file after copying them in triplicate and sending them to other extensions of the guild halls throughout the kingdom. "Now, I will go ahead and specify the various perks of being adventurers. First, when traveling either on a quest or a non-quest transient in between cities or towns, you will not be halted by highway checkpoints where either the town's guard or just a local would collect a fee for entering or exiting those particular areas. I can't tell you the number of times we have been given quests to wipe out a certain infestation of creatures, only to be halted by a stupid local peasant who refuses to allow the adventurers to do their duties to exterminate undesirable creatures." Just remember a few times before the guild officially petitioned the queen and the various lords to allow guild members to travel without having to pay any fees just to get where they needed to go. After all, without them, monsters would run rampant. Sure, the heroes could counter it, but you cannot summon heroes from a distant world every time a problem needs to be solved by normal adventurers.
Recomposing himself, the clerk continued, "Secondly, no matter your religious affiliations, you will have free access to The Hourglass to initiate class upgrades or resets, even if you do not follow the Three Heroes Church. And if anyone tries to stop you, just simply report back to us, and we will remind the Pope that his prayers and beliefs are not stronger than our steel." There was a bit of a vindictive smirk on the clerk's face at the idea of bringing the pompous Pope down a peg or two.
"And lastly, for any curse injuries or medical care that is required, the guild will provide all that is necessary in exchange for monetary fees for treatment. Only after you survive, if you die before treatment is completed, your next of kin will not be forced to pay debts that may have been owed to the guild." The clerk finished rolling out the three benefits of being part of the adventurers guild. He waited for any particular questions that would usually be asked about the benefits, but he expected not to be asked that specific question, given his experience with dealing with eager adventurers. Though the two adventurers in front of him didn't look eager, they looked like they wanted to move on from this.
The clerk would be right, as Arthur looked over towards the notice board, seeing a few adventurers pulling down tags and other things that denoted quests that needed to be taken care of. "Are there any available quests right now that we can do just to get a few coins in our pocket? I have spent some on my companion here, and I'm hoping that we could recover a few of our losses," he said while placing a hand on top of Keel's head and starting to ruffle his hair, much to Keel's annoyance.
Thinking about it for a moment, the clerk did recall a bounty being placed on the Green Viper gang members and their leader. "You're in luck. There is a bounty on a few local street thugs that you could take care of," he said, catching the attention of the newest adventurer. He continued, "They call themselves The Green Vipers. The bounty on their heads doesn't specifically say to bring them back alive. If anything, kill them if need be. It would save the hangman's noose or the headsman's axe. As proof of the kill, they have an emerald serpent tattoo. If you don't mind getting your hands a little bloody, try carving off a pound of flesh from their carcass and bring it back here. You'll be rewarded with 15 silver per mark you bring back, and 100 silver for any information about their mysterious leader. That's all the bounties stated." Reaching into his desk, he pulled out the wanted poster and showed what type of mark the adventurers needed to look for if they decided to take this quest.
Seeing the unusual marking, Arthur immediately took hold of the parchment that was placed on the desk and stored it in his bag. "I've done bounty hunting work in the past, but usually they wanted me to bring them back alive to face justice and all that," he said. He honestly preferred it this way, It made listening to their bellyaching easier to ignore when they were dead.
"Most would agree executions are usually spectacles made to show an example that justice always prevails, but in these times we need to deal with certain criminal elements more swiftly and severely, especially with the waves coming in 4 months. It's always a perfect opportunity before the storm hits. The clerk commented as he pulled out a separate little ledger and marked the open bounty quest as having additional hunters looking for the Emerald Serpent gang. Letting us snort with amusement, Arthur pulled the bottom piece of the casing of the box out, revealing some extra ammo that was handcrafted, and split the rounds between himself and his companion. When it was all done, both had belts filled with rows of bullets, along with their pistols fully chambered and they were fully ready to hunt down some thugs.
_________________________________________________________________________
The night starts to fall over Castle Town, putting most of the city into darkness, only illuminated by a candle or oil lamp light that shines brightly through the various windows. As most folks head inside to go to sleep after a long day's work, the ones who are not returning home are already going to work, especially those who delight in darkness for their various activities.
A green viper scout, wearing an emerald-colored hood over his head, obscured most of his identity. He was dressed in a plain, normal tan shirt and black pants. He was heading straight for his fellow gang members in a nearby alley and reported on two individuals they had spotted coming down through the backstreet alleyways. "Oi, we've got two wanderers just a block away. One of them is a demi, the other looks like an older man," the gang member informed.
"Are they armed?" the leader of this separate group of the gang asked the scout. A senior gang member had approached the scout with his arms crossed, wearing leather armor and having a bald head with a single emerald serpent running up the side of his face. The only weapon that he seemed to have was a crossbow attached to his back.
Catching his breath, he looked at the current leader of this group of the Green Vipers. "One of them looks like they have a bow and something at their hip along with the demi, but it doesn't look like they are heavily armed," the scout informed. To the delight of many of the gang members, they thought this mugging would be relatively easy.
Rubbing underneath his shaven chin, the leader said, "Alright, we'll take them. We'll sell the demi to that slaver who has made a nest in Castle Town and the rest will just sell." He decided to go ahead and attack the wandering pair that was going into their territory.
"Boss, what if the demi is a girl? Don't mind if we sample her before we go ahead and sell her to that penguin slaver," one of the gang members suggested.
Again, the leader of the group thought about it before giving the man a nod. "Sure, it's not like the demi won't be sold into a nearby brothel if it happens to be a girl. Hopefully, she's a bunny," the leader in leather said with an evil grin on his face at the idea of ruining a demi-human woman.
He was not the only one with an evil smirk, as many of the men began chuckling at the idea of showing superiority over any demi-humans. After further discussions on how they were going to ambush this group, many of the Vipers positioned themselves on opposite alleyways, forming a circle to block any exits.
While they waited for their victims to enter their trap, they couldn't help but notice a jingling sound echoing through the alley. Some of them thought it was coins being jangled around, causing a few of the Vipers to twitch in place at the idea of getting a giant sack of coins. The rest felt a little nervous for some unknown reason as they heard more than just the simple jingling sound; they could hear heavy boots starting to echo alongside it. Despite the growing tension and nerve-racking sounds, they maintained their position until the signal was given.
The alleyway was empty except for the leather-armored leader who had already pulled out his crossbow and waited for the approach of the two nighttime trespassers on their turf. "Hello there, strangers. I do believe it's quite dangerous to be wandering around here at night," the Viper enforcer spoke to the two strangers, whose identities were obscured by the moonlight shining behind them.
"Well, I seem to like danger and know how to find it," an obscured man spoke through the shadows. His young unidentified demi-human companion looked back and forth, their ears twitching as they listened to the various humans in the area.
The Viper enforcer threw his head back and laughed heartily, then aimed with his crossbow. "Unfortunately for you, your danger-seeking days are over," said the thug before letting out a rattling hissing sound between his teeth, signaling the others to move in while he kept his crossbow trained on the man.
A group of three on one side and another group of three on the opposite side formed an arc-like formation as they began to encircle their latest victims. They had very little awareness that this day would be their last.
Moving as quick as the wind, the old outlaw had marked his targets on his side, and in an instant, three shots from his revolver had struck the three on his right side dead. The demi-dog had pulled its revolver took aim and fired, killing two. As for the last, they only managed to shoot their shoulder as they narrowly avoided a headshot.
The man who was shot in the shoulder was in pain as he fell against the wall, clutching his wound and yelling. The pain felt like fire, and he struggled to stand while blood dripped down his limp arm.
The Viper enforcer had witnessed his fellow street thugs easily fell so quickly, one of them wounded by unfamiliar loud weapons. He had contemplated shooting his crossbow at the man or the Demi. However, informing his boss about the new danger in Castle Town took greater precedence, even if it meant leaving gang members behind. With his decision made, he swiftly turned and fled.
Seeing the street thug flee, Arthur couldn't help but smirk as he glanced at the injured Viper gang member left behind, clutching his shoulder. "Seems like you street thugs never learned the concept of loyalty, even if it means risking your life to save a comrade," he chuckled, stepping closer to the remaining Viper.
Keel stood by Arthur's side, their gun still drawn and aimed at the fleeing thug, ready to fire the next round. They had received training from the seasoned outlaw on how to handle the weapon, but this was their first time using it. Despite the loud bang and the unfamiliar smell emanating from the barrel, they found themselves exhilarated by the power it held.
"I won't say a word to any of you. I may be left behind, but my loyalty remains," the wounded Viper thug spat, though fear was evident in his eyes as Arthur approached, his adventurer's porcelain tag glinting in the moonlight.
Raising an eyebrow, Arthur aimed his gun at the man's leg and pulled the trigger, causing a loud bang and making the already injured Viper clutch his wounded leg in pain. "I wasn't asking for your cooperation. But if you're willing to provide information, I can make this quick and painless. Otherwise, we can explore more unpleasant methods," Arthur stated, pressing the barrel of his gun against the thug's shoulder wound, eliciting fear and panic from the captive.
While Arthur interrogated the thug, Keel began searching the deceased gang members for any identifying marks. They discovered several marks on their backs, arms, and necks. "Hey Arthur, can I borrow your knife?" Keel asked, noticing the bow concealed beneath Arthur's leather jacket.
"My hands are occupied. You'll find my knife on my right hip, just behind my holster. Take it and carve out the marks," Arthur instructed, all the while applying pressure with the heated barrel to the Viper's shoulder, causing the thug to wince, whimper, and plead for mercy.
He hadn't heard the cries coming from the straight thug as the Demi dog grabbed hold of the handle of Arthur's knife, headed straight for the dead street thugs, and began cutting and peeling the skin from the former Vipers. Anyone else would have been disgusted by the act of skinning a portion of a body, but Keel wasn't like any normal person. Growing up in the countryside with a father who relied on hunting and fishing, the gory details of preparing animal bodies for cooking or selling had hardened the young Demi. The sight of blood and exposed flesh didn't faze him. After collecting all the bits of flesh, he rolled them up like parchment and placed them into a separate bag that he had found on one of the gang members. He then wiped off the blood from his hands on the shirt of one of the corpses and cleaned the blade before returning it to Arthur.
Despite the cries for mercy, Arthur continued his interrogation, making all sorts of remarks about drowning the thug in a nearby water barrel or using heated iron tongs to inflict pain, even on his genitals. His words seemed to have an effect as the Viper's eyes widened and he panicked, struggling against the outlaw who held him in place.
“Please, the gang hideout is in the old sewer system underneath the upper town area. I swear, that's all I know. Please don't kill me,” the cowering Viper thug begged, tears rolling down the side of his face from a mixture of pain and fear.
For a brief moment, the outlaw considered sparing him, especially after torturing the man, but not yet. "One last question: What were your plans for me and my companion here if you were successful in mugging us?" Arthur asked, withdrawing his pistol from the bullet wound on his shoulder and jamming the barrel underneath the straight thug's chin.
Tears began to well up in the Viper's eyes as he continued to whimper and beg for mercy. Yet, the outlaw pressed harder against the chin of the criminal before he finally realized he couldn't hold back the truth of his and his comrade's plans. "If our plans exceeded, we would have killed you. And if the Demi was a girl, we would have taken turns with her, used her until we were satisfied, and then sold her to Beloukas or to a local brothel that accepts young Demi girls," he emitted painfully under the pressure of the barrel that was pressed underneath his chin and throat.
Hearing what they had planned for him and his companion, just the general idea that Keel was a girl, had sent the outlaw into a true rage to the point that the gem on his revolver on the Ruby side began to grow in size slightly on what he was going to do to this human filth. Withdrawing his revolver and then pulsing it, an endless amount of platitudes and thanks were given by the street thug, only for Arthur to immediately grab hold of the Viper gang members and start slamming him against the wall that the straight thug was against a few times, causing the man's blood to splatter on the back side of his head as he screamed out for mercy. Yet his words fell on deaf ears as Arthur now began beating the man's face and kept on beating until nothing was resembling that of a human face and the painful gurgling of blood came from malformed lips. But still, it wasn't enough from all the crap that he had seen in the slaver's tent to what this band of marauders was going to do, not because it was his companion, but just on the general principles that these men would do such things to anyone sent him into a pure rage. Eventually, the outlaw decided to finish this with a slow, strangling death, squeezing tightly around the Viper gang member’s neck. The man underneath him, as he sat on his knees, started kicking, flailing, and clawing at the tough leather of his sleeves, trying desperately to get out of his hold, but to no avail. Within a few more seconds, the crunching sound of a broken neck could be heard, causing the fruitless struggles of the thug to go limp.
There was only one other time that Keel had seen someone go into a rage like that, and that was his father. For a brief moment, he almost imagined his father doing the same thing, beating a man to near death and then making them suffer further before their end. Hearing what they were planning to do to him made his blood run cold for a brief moment, only to be replaced with a protective warmth that came from Arthur's reaction and watching him act violently toward the street thug. His tail had been raised a bit and wagged slightly.
Arthur turned away from the carcass and looked over towards his companion Keel, his tail wagging slightly, and gave him an odd stare. "I'm going to have my knife back, and I would like to carve out his piece of flesh myself," he had requested from his companion. Without hesitation, the Husky Demi handed over his knife. He then proceeded to turn the Viper Thug that he had just killed with his own hands back and forth until he found the mark on the man's arm and began cutting and peeling the skin off, adding it to the current collection.
After cleaning out the bloody bits of human skin, the two began discussing a game plan for how to storm what was most likely a stronghold for the Viper gang amongst themselves while heading in that general direction, where the entrance would lead to their hideout. In the wake of their killing of the Viper gang members, another person came after and examined the carcasses that were left behind.
A man had approached the scene wearing nothing but all black, a hood, and clothes. "Never reckoned that fresh meat would kill criminals like this," a deep, rough-sounding masculine voice sounded, followed by a slight rattling sound from a hooded stranger who was looking for the same identifying marks. However, at the place where their marks were, there were only bloody gashes. Flicking his Black Fork tongue in the air briefly, he turned his head towards the shadows and quickly grabbed hold of the Viper Scout.
He managed to avoid the two adventurers who had wiped out this group of the Gang, only to be grabbed by the throat and held in the air. He started kicking and flailing as he dug his nails into the thick, scaly skin of the hand that was holding him by the throat. "Gurk!" he gurgled as he could feel his windpipe being slowly crushed. Then he began reaching out in his attempts to claw and scratch at the hooded man who was holding him above the ground, only to reveal a truly horrific sight.
The black-hooded man was a demi-human Diamond Head rattlesnake with eyes that looked like they were forged in the pits of hell. He stared into the eyes of the straight thug that he was slowly killing just within his grip. "That's right, stare into my eyes. I want to see you die, boy," he said in that Gravelly deep voice of his, along with the rattling sound of his tail while flicking his tongue and relishing the taste of the thug's fear right before the cracking sound of the human's neck breaking. With the thug dead, he simply began searching for the mark and quickly found it. Instead of simply carving out the viper mark, he dug his sharp claw-like nails into the skin and ripped off the mark with ease, rolled it up, and threw it into his shoulder bag. He then tossed the corpse like it was a ragdoll to the side and headed in the same direction where the two fresh adventurers were heading, only after he had fixed his hood and whistled a haunting melody.
*Death whistle from The Last Wish*
His haunting whistle scared even the rats, causing them to scurry away from his passing presence as his burning eyes glowed in the dark, heading to his next prey that would suffer under his hands. "Woe to those who would dare tread upon Jake," he softly said with a hiss and the rattling of his tail, scaring more vermin in the immediate area. Including various scavengers who were waiting for the opportunity to loot the dead Viper street thugs in the wake of the serpentine as he passed through the streets, delighting in the taste of fear in the air from others who were still alive.
_____________________________________________________________________________
Emerging from the shadows was a haunting figure, cloaked in tattered garments and hidden beneath a worn-out hat. With piercing eyes and an eerie silence, they possessed an otherworldly presence that instilled fear and foreboding. The man with the bicycle mustache looked around the pile of bodies stacked up into a small mound and noticed one sitting on a wheelchair with brown matted hair and clothing that would not be out of place on someone who had just escaped a madhouse. Various straps and belts hung loosely from the sides of the wheelchair. "You have done much to summon me, but I must question why?" he asked the young man who had summoned him.
Ignoring the stench of death surrounding him, the young man closed his eyes and remembered his rejection, burning ever since he had survived the accident that had left him paralyzed and sent him down a spiral of misfortune. "I summon you, demon, for the sole purpose of bringing me to the one who can grant me the power to take revenge on the person who took my place as a hero," Itsuki said rather rudely to the being he had just summoned, after sacrificing his classmates who had teased him about his lack of abilities in his hero-infested world, including his older sister who was too ashamed to admit their relation even after his accident. It had taken him a year to find the appropriate ritual that yielded the results he sought, and now he had the being that would grant his deepest, darkest desire.
The stranger listened to the boy's request and considered it. "Do you know what you are asking for, boy?" he asked, making sure the boy realized the true implications and possible consequences of his request.
Gritting his teeth to the point that blood began to leak from the corner of his lips, Itsuki took a deep breath. "Of course, I know what I'm asking for, demon. You are bound to me by ritual to fulfill my request before you are allowed to return into the void," he yelled at the stranger, who seemed unaffected by the boy's mad rant.
The stranger waited until the boy finished his tirade and listened for any further words before nodding at his request. "Very well, but I cannot make you into the hero you seek, I'm afraid. Even if there was a spot available for you, you would be ejected from that realm. However, there is an opening that would satisfy your desires. Just hope you're willing to pay a price far steeper than the one you have just paid for my presence here," he said, waving his hand towards the illuminated bits of dismembered corpses piled up around the crippled boy who had lost himself to his desires and madness.
With a straight face, Itsuki nodded. "That is fine, so long as I have a chance to make the one who reduced me to this suffer greatly. No matter what I must do or whatever I must become," he tonelessly stated, accepting whatever payment he would have to give, as he had already sacrificed much just to get this audience.
The stranger closed his eyes for a brief moment, acknowledging the boy's request, and channeled the energies of the multiverse to search for and contact the one who would best fit to fulfill the summoner's request. He opened his eyes and channeled the energy, making contact and raising his hand, allowing the cosmic energy of the ancient being to flow out and into the dismembered corpses. They began stacking back together, melding, morphing, deforming, and reforming into a large amalgamation of flesh and eyes, looking down at the stranger, who immediately pointed his finger at the boy sitting on a half mountain of corpses.
As soon as the abomination of flesh and cosmic energy met Itsuki's gaze, his eyes immediately burst, and he began screaming in agony at the sudden loss of his sight. He continued screaming and raving at the alien thoughts flowing into his mind. Amidst the madness, he latched onto one thought through the whirlwind of these alien thoughts: "Revenge."
The ancient being continued feeding her inner thoughts into the mind of this mortal who had dared summon her into this reality, far from the realm where she reigned supreme and devoured other realities. She sought to punish this insignificant speck, with his eyes exploding just for the mere sight of her, as he was unworthy to even look upon her pure visage. She sang the sweet lullaby of madness into his mind, reducing his brain to mush. Despite all that, she couldn't help but realize that he maintained a semblance of sanity, with one thought attached to a memory scything through his mind. She could see the realm of spirits where the legendary weapon Souls resided before one of them was chosen to find their chosen wielder. If she had lips, she would be grinning with her rows of teeth. She held back her assault on his mind, latching onto him with her various tentacles, and began bringing him into her womb to reform him, to turn him into her chosen champion child, to aid her in the consumption of the world that had spurned her new offspring.
The stranger watched the display, and with his tasks done, he sent the ancient goddess of destruction back to her realm to complete whatever she was doing to the one who had summoned him. It no longer mattered to him, as he had collected his due and had no further need to be there. With a hop and a skip, he returned to the wild west of 1911, eager to see what events would transpire from Jack's actions.
BTC
Chapter Text
The outlaw and his demi-canine companion made their way to the upper levels. where the merchants and rich resided. Besides having to pass through a checkpoint, flashing their dog tags granted them easy access to this part of Castle Town, especially at night. This particular section would be locked down tighter than a nun's crotch on communion to anyone who wasn't an adventurer on a quest during the night hours.
One thing Arthur had noticed was that the air was much cleaner and the streets were not filled with muck. It was a place where he would have spent his younger years robbing the homes of the rich and privileged. If the situation were different, he would have considered the idea of picking a house, watching it for a week, and when the time was right, sneaking in to take everything that wasn't nailed down and running off to the nearest fence.
"Arthur, I found it!" Keel said rather excitedly as he pointed his finger at a manhole cover, but it had what looked like a viper biting and holding onto its tail.
Moving over towards Keel, the outlaw looked at the manhole and reached over to pet the boy's head, despite the little growls and sounds of annoyance he was making. "Good job," he said, then stopped petting him and pulled out his knife. He began jamming it between the lid and the manhole until the lid gave way.
Despite his displeasure from patting his head, his tail couldn't help but wag just a bit, the same way when Arthur killed that Viper gang member who had revealed their intentions towards him. "Don't pet my head like that. I'm not your dog!" he said with a hint of a growl in his voice, despite his tail continuing to wag happily.
After looking down the manhole, Arthur looked over towards his companion and noticed that his wagging tail contradicted his displeasure. "It seems that your tail is betraying you. I think you rather enjoyed it, but if you don't want to receive any little rewards like that, I'm fine with that," he said with a smirk. Then he turned his attention away from his companion's indignant pouting expression. With his attention elsewhere, he reached into his shoulder bag and pulled out a small oil lantern. Grabbing a box of matches, he ignited one and then brought it to the lantern, lighting it up and attaching it to his belt with a hook.
With the only means of illumination secured, the outlaw climbed into the manhole and slowly descended on the rusted ladder until he reached the bottom. Taking his lantern from his hip, he shined it in one direction, realizing that both paths seemed to lead on forever. "Damn, maybe I should have asked that fool which path to take after finding the manhole," he thought out loud as he shined the lantern around, looking for anything that could indicate a direction or serve as an identifying marker.
Keel climbed down the ladder as well, still slightly annoyed from Arthur's petting and words pointing out his tail's betrayal of how he thought and felt. Turning his thoughts away, he couldn't help but notice that the sewer smelled unlike the slums, where sewage was being poured out from nearby windows. Instead, all he could smell was fresh running water, and by the sound and small glimmers of light shining near the side of the stone path, he could see the water rushing by. During his focus away from how clean the sewer was, he redirected his attention to the ladder and beyond, sniffing. Immediately, he caught the whiff of Arthur and himself and others with a familiar scent from the slums. "I think I can find them with my nose," he said, sniffing the air and following the direction of the scent where it was getting stronger.
Arthur had almost completely forgotten that Keel wasn't completely human, which made the outlaw feel like an idiot. "Well, lead on, boy. Maybe at the end of this, I'll give you a biscuit," he said. As soon as he said that, he could see Keel's ears perk up and his tail wags even more fiercely than before, along with hearing frustrated growls and irritated rumblings coming from him.
Keel pushed down his irritation as he focused on finding the Green Viper's lair, continuing to lead on with Arthur following behind. His ears couldn't help but pick up the sound of movement coming from behind, causing him to stop immediately, pull out his gun, pull back the hammer, and aim past his companion and protector. "Show yourself!" he said with a canine snarl, followed by intense growling.
Stepping out of the way from the path that Keel was aiming down, he had drawn his gun and pointed it into the same dark path his companion was aiming down. Then, grabbing his lantern to try to shine the light down the already dark passageway they had just come from, he couldn't see anything. "Are you sure someone's down there?" he asked. Based on the bits of information he had received from Erhard, he had no reason to doubt Keel. Most, if not all, Demi-humans had certain characteristics that made them unique, such as cat-demi humans being agile and having excellent balance, or others having swifter speed and superior strength. Canines, on the other hand, had a superior sense of hearing and smell, to the point that they were considered superior to the common bloodhound.
"Of course, they're sure," a gravely deep voice said in the darkness. Following that, the steps of heavy boots sound could be heard, accompanied by a haunting Death Lullaby.
Keel felt an odd sensation, like daggers crawling up his spine. Not since the time the monsters from the waves destroyed his village had he felt such fear digging into his bones. It had gotten so bad that his right hand, holding the gun, was shaking as he continued listening to The Haunting song.
As for Arthur, he had heard the song; it was haunted and frightening. It caused a suffocating sensation in his lungs, just like when he had died. Yet, the more he listened, the less frightening and spine-chilling the sound became. Just as he had done back then, he accepted his fate. Just as he would accept the fate of whoever was coming before him, he would face them head-on. The music was simply that music. "You better come out before I start shooting randomly, and I promise you, I'll make sure my shots hurt," he said without fear, in his words and posture, as he was completely composed.
The heavy sounds of their footsteps, along with whistling and a hissing-like sound, echoed through the sewer tunnel, accompanied by a familiar rattling sound that the outlaw recognized. "I cannot taste your fear; you have faced death and spat in its face, managing to walk away unscathed. That is impressive, human," said the stranger in the darkness before stepping into the small bit of light provided by the lantern for Arthur and Keel.
For some reason, Arthur wasn't surprised to see a rattlesnake Demi-human. Rather, he was wondering when he would run into one or some other persons similar to the various animals he had come across in the West. "One can't be afraid when they have faced it head-on," he replied, pointing his gun at the head of the Serpentine man and pulling back the hammer of his revolver with an audible click.
Jake, with his Hellfire eyes, looked over the revolver in Arthur's porcelain rank adventurous tag and raised a reptilian eyebrow. "An interesting little piece you've got there; is it Faubreyan?" he curiously asked. Instead of receiving an answer, he only got a simple piercing stare directed at him. letting out an annoyed sigh, he reached into his black shirt and pulled up a black steel dog tag. "Like you, I am an adventurer. We both have taken this open quest bounty hunting, so we are not adversaries, and I follow the unspoken rules amongst adventurers. 'Do not kill your fellow adventurers, even on a quest. To do so is to ask for expulsion.' Now you know, I mean you no harm."He said with both hands to side in a placating manner that emphasized that he genuinely meant no harm.
It had only taken a moment of intense staring into the reptilian's eyes before Arthur had lowered his gun and reached out with his other hand to lower Keel, despite the hesitation from the Husky Demi. "It's not Faubreyan; a blacksmith named Erhard has figured out how to create firearms and pretty advanced ones; maybe you should give him a shot if interested." He had been the truth about his weapon being part of being the gun hero while also helping Erhard and his growing gunsmith business.
The rattlesnake took a thinking pose as he tried to remember a blacksmith by that name, only to remember the high-ranking adventurer Erhard the iron hammer. never figured him start treating related weapons for projectile weapons such as those." he had stated, he flipped his tongue in the air, tasting their scent, and caught only something that was coming off of what was the boyish Husky, giving him a curious little thought. You have an interesting companion you have there, he says as he puts his tongue in his mouth one more time just to confirm his suspicions.
He didn't know what the snake meant by that statement, and by the looks of it, Arthur could see that Keel was uncomfortable with the fort tongue flicking in his general direction. "Yeah, he's interesting all right, and he was helping me track down the green vipers into their leir before you interrupted us," he stated as he placed his hand on the boy's head and began ruffling the black and white hair that was in between Keel’s dog years.
Despite the annoyance and feeling his head being petted again, he didn't protest the comforting feeling he was getting; rather, he was enjoying the sensation and making it easy to be in the presence of this weird, demi-human snake.
"Canine demi-humans tend to have a superior sense of smell, but nothing in comparison to my tongue; it's about worth 10 times that of your Keel’s nose can't, and picking up certain details the boy couldn't pick up." He half-stated and half-insulted Keel.
The insult dealt had switched Keel's fear into anger, as he was just really trying to raise his gun to aim and possibly shoot at the rattlesnake. only for the hand that was on top of his that was holding the gun to be kept down. "Let me shoot him for being mean," he complained as he continued to try to struggle out of Arthur's grip while keeping his healing down.
"I would like it if you would not antagonize my competitiveness, and when I read the rules, apprentices are not held to the high standards of a full guild, remember, and most likely I won't be able to control his actions if you decide to kill you by mistake," Arthur says he is well aware of the unspoken word from Erhard telling him much of the same thing, as well as certain loopholes that are very rarely exploited.
This caused the rattlesnake to smirk at the implied threat. "Good loophole. Unfortunately, you would still be marked, preventing you from elevating within the guild for some time, until they determine that you have paid off the blood debt," Jake said in a way that almost spoke with experience of using such underhand methods to eliminate a competing adventurer.
"Thank you for informing me. Now, I hope you weren't planning on stealing our game from our hunt?" Arthur questioned, wondering if that was the rattlesnake's intention. After all, he doubted that the serpentine adventurer just happened upon another group of green vipers and interrogated one of them to reveal the location of their boss's hiding place.
The serpentine demi-human scoffed as he reached into his shoulder bag, pulled out the torn piece of skin that was still bloody, and tossed it at the human's feet. "I'm not after a small prey; I'm after the big fish. 100 silver pieces for information, but a thousand silver pieces if I bring back his somewhat living hide now. That would be worth my time." Jake corrected Arthur's assumption that he was planning to steal all the Viper member marks, as it was not the least interesting to the experienced adventurer.
Looking down at the piece of skin, the outlaw could see a green viper tattoo. But unlike the bits of skin that he had already collected with Keel, this one had a few more chunks of meat. In other words, it was torn rather abruptly off the arm or body of the individual who happened to be under the tender mercies of this rattlesnake. "Where did you get this one? I can only guess that you got information from him telling you about this place as well," he asked, then signaled to his companion to collect the bloody piece of flesh by simply tilting his head to the side while looking at Keel for a moment before returning his gaze to the rattlesnake.
Jake laughed as if he needed to interrogate someone to get the information they would need to find this place. "I didn't need to interrogate him after all. I was following you, plus it would have only been a matter of time after hunting a few of these bastards down on my own. I could probably get a good layout of where they have been. After all, my tongue is quite sensitive to smells." He flicked his tongue in and out between his lips, tasting and sampling the air and finding all sorts of information that the dog demi-human would probably be unable to pick up.
"If there are going to be big fish that we're going to come across, I'm taking the spoils. After all, I did all the work getting here, whether or not you were going to find them on your own or follow someone who is already on a trail of their own. It matters not, even if I have to shoot you dead myself." Arthur stared at those blazing eyes the rattlesnake possessed while pulling back the hammer on his gun with an audible click.
Jake, too, placed his hand to the side and touched the small pistol crossbow that was slightly out. He didn't like the idea of getting into a shootout with this human. Then there was his companion to consider; even with the dim light, he could see a similar-looking pistol just on her right hip. Even if he used one of his special Demi-human race attributes to double his defenses and increase his speed, he would at least get one bullet for his trouble and alert his prey that trouble was coming. Then there was the possibility that he could just challenge the human after either catching or obtaining anything related to the leader of this gang, at least that did not carry any penalties if the opponent died from a challenge or duel. Grinning, he made up his mind as he lifted both hands in an act of surrender. "Listen, we can argue or even start shooting each other, but we could just simply team up temporarily after we kill and take whatever or whoever needs to be killed and taken. We can settle this matter like men above ground: 10 paces, turn, and draw," he suggested to the human.
Raising an eyebrow and smirking, Arthur couldn't help but think how stupid the rattlesnake demi-human was. The idea of someone challenging him to a gunfight would seem quite suicidal to anyone who knew Arthur's skills in dueling, yet he couldn't help but find the suggestion more agreeable than just simply going into a shootout with this rattlesnake. "Fair enough, I accept the challenge once this is over, but I would like to add something to the challenge to make things more interesting that doesn't result in one or the other dying if you don't mind." He added to the existing challenge with the idea that he had thought of just within that second that the challenge had been presented.
"Oh, and what is this little addition?" Jake asked, slightly interested in what the human might be adding to the challenge.
"I'll let you know once we're done with this, and no double-crossing me," Arthur said as he holstered his revolver, but he kept the hammer at the ready just in case he had to quickly draw and shoot the rattlesnake dead.
He had watched the human holster his weapon while keeping the hammer primed just in case, something that the experienced Serpentine Adventure appreciated, even if it was directed at him. One shouldn't let their guard down, even in the company of fellow adventurers or companions. He never knew when someone would stab you in the back or make a surprise attack. "You got a name?" the rattlesnake asked the human that was now taking the lead and facing the direction where his tomboyish companion was leading him.
"Well, I can give you my current name, but not my real name. You haven't earned that trust yet, it's Mordred," Arthur said, his current alias, something that was often used whenever he was traveling in places he shouldn't be while having a bit of a bounty on his head, it was a play on his name Arthur from the mythic tale of Arthur and his Knights.
‘Alias? Quite the interesting one you are.’ Jake thought to himself, "Well, I'm Jake the rattlesnake, and my other alias is the Black Iron Grim Reaper," he said with a bit of a hissing chuckle, seeing how the dog girl flinched just by the hissing chuckling sound he made. He slightly wondered how long it would take for the human to realize the dog boy was a girl, not a boy.
~
Resuming their trek in the sewers, Keel stayed close to Arthur despite her discomfort. Even the fact that he was a demi-human did not make her feel comfortable. However, she focused on the task ahead and sniffed the air, following the scent of the green vipers. Her nose led her along the long track, through turns and twists that would confuse anyone attempting to find those who were hiding down there. Thanks to her sense of smell, she didn't need to worry about getting lost or leading her human companion astray. Although she wished the snake would get lost in the various pathways that had an unusual death-like smell to them.
The group continued following Keel's sense of smell until they came across a brick wall blocking their path forward. The dog girl, disguised as a boy, bent her ears back and let out an annoyed whine. She brought her nose close to the wall and continued to sniff it in confusion.
“I don't understand. Their scent leads here, yet there's nothing but a wall,” Keel said, using her masculine voice. She let out annoyed puppy dog sounds, but the sounds of annoyance quickly died down as Arthur placed his hand on top of her head and lightly petted and ruffled her hair.
The Outlaw figured that this was too easy, so he wasn't surprised that the Viper gang wouldn't make it this easy to track them down. He did not doubt that Keel's sense of smell was ideal, yet if they were anything like himself, they would double-track around or rub their scent in places that would throw off even the most high-quality tracking breeds of hounds. “It's all right. Maybe they doubled around somewhere. We'll have to look at those other pathways that we passed up on the way here,” Arthur tried his best to reassure the boy, giving him gentle pats and pets on his head. It seemed his words and actions were working, given the fact that he could hear the beating sound of a happy puppy dog's tail wagging.
“We're not on the wrong track,” Jake spoke with his rough, gravelly voice as he flicked his tongue in the air, tasting the smells as he walked closer and started examining the wall. From a normal human eye or that of a demi-human who wasn't cold-blooded, it just appeared to be a normal wall. But for the serpentine demi, it was far more than just a wall. Focusing his gaze, his normal night vision was replaced by thermal imaging, painting everything in a dark blue color except the two warm-blooded individuals who were in the sewers with him. Then there was the wall. He could see through the wall and notice the large amount of heat radiating from the opposite side. Continuing to focus his sight to limit the amount of pickup with his eyes, he stared at the wall and noticed handprints on certain bricks that had been pressed not too long ago. Smirking, he walked over to the coldest brick that still had traces of heat, placed his scaly clawed hand onto the brick, and pushed in with an audible click followed by a few more until several mechanisms triggered, causing the brick door to slide open. Returning his vision to his normal sight, he looked over towards the two who were staring at him gobsmacked as he had just revealed the hidden lair of the Vipers. “Quite useful to have my type of eyes to see things that others can't, just as great as my sense of smell,” he boasted a bit as he pushed the doorway a little more open and flicked his tongue into the new corridor of air. Immediately, he was alerted to multiple smells of different people, yet he couldn't get a fixed number due to the infrequent use of this particular entrance.
Shaking from her shock, Keel inhaled the air and, like Jake, she could smell multiple humans who had frequently used this entrance. “I hope we have enough ammunition because there are a lot of humans in there. Some of the scents are from the ones that are still in the slums, while the rest are unknown to me.” She grabbed hold of her revolver and, just as Arthur had advised her to do, she opened up the flap on the side and checked every chamber within the revolver for any spent ammunition. She exchanged any spent rounds for fresh ones. With her weapon fully loaded, she pulled back the hammer and readied her weapon for the inevitable fight that was waiting at the end of this final corridor.
Arthur did much the same with his weapon, ready to be used for the inevitable fight. “Jake, you don't look like you're carrying weapons unless you're just going to bite everyone,” he sarcastically joked as he started walking down the corridor.
A hissing scoff came from the rattlesnake, “What, because I'm a snake, biting is my only weapon? In most places, that would be considered a racist remark. And just for your information, I'm packing two twin-shot crossbow pistols, though I may be looking to upgrade my equipment after this little venture,” Jake answered his question as he drew both of his crossbows and readied to shoot the first person he saw at the end of the corridor. “Hope you have plenty of ammunition. I would hate for you to use those fancy guns of yours as clubs. That would be quite embarrassing,” he fired back at the human outlaw.
“Oh, I've got more ammunition, perhaps more than you have crossbow bolts,” Arthur retaliated with his quip directed toward the rattlesnake.
The two continued firing barbs at each other as they continued down the corridor. They only stopped when they noticed that there was light at the end, along with the smells of fine food being cooked and the sounds of men laughing.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The men were laughing at the Viper enforcer who had come running in with his tail tucked between his legs in a matter of speaking, as he had just regaled the more senior members of the gang about what happened to the group that he was overseeing, only to be met with laughter as soon as he had explained it.
"Wait, let's go over this again. You and six of our top recruits, fresh and dumb as they are yet still strong, got wiped out by a man who looks like he's out of his prime and a demi-human dog, a child. Am I hearing you right?" A burly, bald man in his mid-twenties with sunkissed skin said with a wide grin, fighting the urge to just simply laugh at the fool that had come running in a panic, as did the few men who were just enjoying dinner.
Getting his teeth, he stepped a few steps too close to his leader. "I'm telling you the truth that the porcelain rank adventurer moves like the damn wind and killed three guys in one movement as if he waved his hand and everyone was dead, and I think he's wielding a Faubreyen firearm the way his hand admitted explosions before the boys I was in charge of died," he said with absolute seriousness as he looked back at the path that he had taken to get here, and he couldn't help but feel a cold chill run up his spine as if death were approaching.
The Viper and Forester's words did not have their intended effect as the leader and the rest of the Viper gang senior lieutenants of the gang began throwing their heads back and laughing at the Enforcer that become, Craven.
"Why don't you take the rest of this week off? You'll get your pay despite your showing up with nothing for tonight. Go to a local Tavern. Go to that nice bunny Demi Winch. Even if those guys did get killed, they were the fresh recruits, nothing that our sponsor would care about." The leader had suggested this to the enforcer as he lightly padded the still panicking man on the shoulder.
Brushing the hand off his shoulder, he shook his head in denial of the suggestion to take a rest from his duties. "You're not getting it, this asshole is coming for us..." he would have continued if it wasn't for the fact that the enforcer and everyone else could hear the clinking sound of spurs down the dark corridor. Following that, the snake rattling and death lullaby whistle had everyone on edge and grabbing hold of their weapons.
Those who had bows or crossbows aimed the corridor, while others had clubs, rusted swords, and spears at the ready. Meanwhile, the leader of this group grabbed hold of his recently acquired Faubreyen firearm which was a reward for a job well done on the various jobs he and his gang are often requested by their sponsor. It was a gas-powered auto crossbow originally designed for killing nocturnal monsters that often plague the smog-covered Kingdom, but he changed out the silver-tipped bolts with regular iron. It was like any other weapon, just with a high rate of fire.
"Alright everyone, as soon as they come out of there, give them hell. If these are the scourge of our topmost enforcer's fears, then I want their heads so I can personally stick them on stakes in front of the guildhall as a warning for anyone who would dare cross us," he said low, informing his fellow cutthroats what he planned on doing if these happened to be the same ones that had taken out his boys.
The sounds continued, hearing the jingling of spurs and death lullaby getting louder and louder until it almost sounded like they were about to emerge from the shadows but stopped. For a long time, there was nothing but silence. "You've come all this way, fuckers. You better come out here and meet your match," the one viper said with a crossbow, to the annoyance of the few experienced Viper members.
The leader was about to reprimand him, only for a fast-moving blade that was attached to a chain to fly out of the darkness of the corridor and stab into the one that had spoken. It only struck him in the shoulder. The thug let out an audible yell at the sudden feeling of having something stabbed into his shoulder and tried desperately to yank it out, only for the chain to tighten and drag him into the darkness. He yelled the whole time as he was being dragged to his doom.
The thug continued to yell, and even the sounds of his crossbow that he managed to hang on to as he was dragged into the darkness fired, with the bolt ricocheting in the corridor, Sparks from the bolt brief flash of light. It revealed the three individuals who were just in the corridor for a brief moment before darkness took hold once more, along with an audible crushing sound that silenced any further yelling from their fellow gang members.
Not wasting any time after seeing them, the gang members began firing their arrows and bolts, including the leader pulling the trigger on his rapid-fire crossbow into the corridor. they fired until they had to reload and continued firing, only stopping after running out of ammunition, along with the rest of the men.
"Your pitiful attempts are quite annoying," a hissing, gravelly voice came from the darkness of the corridor. Heavy footsteps followed, but there was no jangling sound of spurs. Instead, there was a rumbling rattling sound as the stranger stepped out of the shadows, revealing himself to all. His black outfit was ripped and torn from the various bolts that had struck it, revealing much of his demi-human body, which looked quite monstrous with its diamond-shaped scales covering most of it. He swung his rattling tail, revealing a thoroughly dead Viper gang member, and tossed his body over to the group, showing the broken body for everyone to see, frozen in fear and pain. "Well, what are y'all waiting for? Come at me so I can send you all to the fiery pits of hell," Jake grinned, revealing his multiple sharp teeth, minus the venomous fangs he still had tucked in the roof of his mouth.
Outraged by the display of death, one of their gang members, a Viper wielding a rusted sword, charged, letting out a war cry and about to strike down the snake demi with an overhead cut. He attempted to slice the monster from shoulder to hip, only for his blade to shatter upon contact with the demi's arm, which had a brief yellow glow. The Viper was shocked at the sight of his broken blade, momentarily distracted. Then he felt a large, painful void in his chest. Returning his focus to his adversary, he could see the snake holding onto what looked like a heart that was still beating in his hand. It was only then that he looked at his chest and noticed a large gaping hole where his heart once was. The only thing he could do after that was give his killer a hateful glare before dropping dead.
Tossing the slowly beating heart aside, Jake revealed his black iron plate to all the Viper members, who immediately gasped in recognition of his Adventure rank. "I think you lot could handle porcelain, bronze, silver, maybe gold, but black iron is something well above all of y'all's pay grade," he let out a hissing chuckle at seeing the pale faces and fleeting looks of the few gang members who were looking for a way out, knowing that death had just arrived.
"Hold up!" the leader of the gang spoke, putting his rapid-fire crossbow down to the side with both of his hands visible as he slowly approached. "I know there's a bounty on my head and the various gang members who share the mark, but if you let us go, we'll make it worth your while. You can have whatever's in our lair, gold, goods, hell, you can claim this place as your little hidey-hole. Me and my boys don't mind having to move. So what do you say?" He attempted to negotiate with the rattlesnake, hoping that he could get out of this alive, along with a few lieutenants under his command.
A scaly eyebrow was the only response Jake gave as he wrapped his tail tightly around the obvious leader of the group, causing the man to let out a squeak of surprise. "The one thing I hate about simpering scum like you is thinking money or a place to hide would appeal to me, especially when you know that you're marked for death. I'm afraid your attempts have failed, especially after I accepted this little quest," Jake lectured, giving a little more of a squeeze onto the leader until he lost consciousness, then tossing him to the side.
Seeing that they weren't going to get out of this without a fight, the Viper members started to look for anything to reload into their crossbows, while others began rushing in with their blades and clubs. Now was the perfect time for Arthur and Keel to step out of the shadows and begin shooting at both The Bowman and the crossbowmen who managed to find some new bolts to load into their crossbows. They continued shooting until there were no long-range adversaries that would make Jake's job more difficult than it already was.
Jake had to buff up his defenses once more right after he stepped out of the darkness of the viper's entrance. He had to boost his natural iron-scaling ability just to prevent any of the bolts from harming himself or the two adventurers he was accompanying. Using this ability had eaten up a lot of his ability points, and he only had so many uses before a 24-hour cooldown would take effect. "Safeguarding a dog and a human, this is going to be a blow for my ironically cruel reputation," he thought as he used his tail as a whip on someone who was trying to sneak behind him, sending that Viper Thug to a nearby wall with a sickening crunch sound.
Meanwhile, Arthur had ducked behind some crates alongside Keel. Despite their efforts to eliminate the crossbowmen, the remaining Viper members picked up the crossbows from their fallen comrades, took aim, and began firing at them. "You try to eliminate one issue, and another arises. FUCK!" he cursed as a stray bolt flew over his head as soon as he had peeked over, then quickly ducked, avoiding the shot aimed at his head.
She agreed with his assessment. She could barely raise her head without someone trying to shoot. Fortunately, her ears could fold back, keeping them just underneath the edge of the crates that they were hiding behind. It was only then that she came up with an idea—a risky one but a good one at that—especially if she would give her human companion a chance to kill these few remaining vipers. "I'm going to draw their fire and go over towards that crate," she said, continuing to use that masculine voice of hers as she pointed towards some crates that were a fair distance away from their current position.
Hearing her plan, Arthur was immediately about to reject it, but before he could even do that, Keel immediately started running out of the safety of the cover that the crates were providing, then watched as they fired their gun while running towards the new cover. But before they could even get there, his worst fears were realized as a stray bolt went through the boy's leg.
She couldn't help but feel a white flash of pain coursing up her left leg, but she ignored it as best she could as she continued running until the pain reached its zenith, causing her to collapse right behind the crate and listen to several more bolts hit her cover. It was only then that she looked down and saw her left leg had a bolt running through it, and a small stream of blood was oozing out of the wound. Then she looked towards her human companion and watched his eyes change from shock at her current state to a burning rage, and for a brief moment, she thought his eyes turned slightly yellow as she witnessed him get out of cover and take aim.
The only thing that Arthur felt was pure fury. It was bad enough to consider the possibility that these animals would consider raping someone as young as Keel, but witnessing the boy collapse behind cover with that wound turned the small flame into a raging inferno. With himself out of cover, time began to slow down, as if a single second could be considered a lifetime. He picked his targets, aiming for not their heads, not their hearts, but their throats, knowing that they would die slowly and painfully for the injury that they had caused Keel.
Bang, bang, bang, bang...
He had spent the last four rounds in his revolver and watched as all four of the Viper thugs grabbed hold of their throats, trying to stem the flow of blood that was pouring out. One of the four tried aiming their crossbow at him, only for the rivers of blood that he was slowly drowning in to screw up his aim upon pulling the trigger, causing the bolt that was aimed at Arthur's head to simply go past the side of his head.
Using his serpentine-like speed, ducking underneath a large oath with almost a tree branch of a club, and managing to get behind what was the strongest yet dumbest of the Vipers, Jake immediately sank his fangs into the thug's neck and pumped his acidic venom directly into their veins. His position gave him a perfect view of Arthur's almost blur of fast speed, taking out the last four vipers on his side, leaving the snake to deal with the Brutus muscle as his last combatant after killing several others just as grizzly as the one that he had ripped the heart out of, either by his razor-sharp claws or his acidic spit venom onto their faces, watching as they dissolved into mush.
Dropping his club, the second-to-last Viper thug could feel the venom coursing through his veins and reaching his heart. Immediately, he clutched onto his chest, breathing heavily and going as far as beating his chest, trying to get that familiar beating sensation as his internal organs were being liquefied. But it was all for naught, as he was already dead, and his brain was the only thing that wasn't realizing the fact. Soon, the thug dropped onto his knees and fell face-first into the ground.
Pulling himself away from the collapsed thug, Jake ran his forked tongue onto his fangs, tasting the disgusting blood of the viper he had fought to put him down, cleaning them, then spitting out the wad of blood that he had just removed from his fangs. Then he pulled out a flask in which he had mixed his blend of herbs to clean his mouth out whenever he had no choice but to bite his opponents. With a quick swish of the mouth cleanser, he spits it onto the corpse of the thug, whose veins were already turning black just with a small dosage of his venom.
With everyone dead, the outlaw rushed over to the demi-dog, and immediately they began to scream and howl in pain as the adrenaline high that kept them from doing so finally came down, realizing the true amount of pain that they could feel.
"I wouldn't pull that out. Those bolts are usually designed for the sole purpose of being painful on the way out as well as causing more damage," Jake commented as he began looking for the individual marks of the Viper underlings and began tearing them off of their flesh.
After hearing that bit of information coming from Jake, Arthur looked at the bolt and could see that the bolt head was serrated and was going to be more painful on the way out if it was pulled from the way it entered the leg from the side. "Alright then, I'm just going to break the bolt head off and pull the rest out," he stated as he was about to do that before Keel jerked their leg away.
"No, it's going to hurt. It's going to hurt a lot." Tears began to well up in her eyes. The pain had reminded her of the tender mercies of the noble that she was temporarily enslaved to, forcing her to work with the other boys, whipping her, and beating her. At least it wasn't as bad in comparison to the few girls that she could hear in the lower levels of the dungeon that she was put in and seeing Noble's face with satisfaction on his face, along with a few other guards that accompanied him with similar looks.
Unaware of what Keel was remembering, it was clear in Arthur's mind that he could see true pain and suffering that wasn't drawn out about this wound, but rather the memory that was triggering that was as clear as day as he could see in their eyes. "Keel... I know it's going to hurt a lot, but if it doesn't come out, you'll lose the leg. You need to be strong. Can you do that for me, Keel?" His words must have had an effect, as the dog child stopped crying and stared wide-eyed, almost as if going through another memory of something that didn't reflect pain but something else.
Her ears had perked up at hearing those words. They were similar to the words that her father often told her whenever she had gotten hurt, whenever she was either fishing with her father or hunting in the woods with the other boys and coming home injured in some form or another. 'You need to be strong, Keel.' Within her mind's eye, Arthur's face and form immediately morphed into a similar shape to that of her father before her imagination faded, leaving just the man who had taken her in after freeing her from her enslavement. Taking in a deep breath, she extended her left leg, turned her face away, and closed her eyes, waiting for the inevitable pain that would come.
Without hesitation, he grabbed hold of the leg that was presented to prevent any unnecessary jerks or twitches as he reached over and snapped the bolt head. Then, in one quick motion, he pulled the rest of it out. Little whimpers were the only thing he could hear as he completed the extraction. Besides that, there was only a small trickle of blood coming out of the wound. Reaching into his shoulder bag, he brought out a disinfectant ointment and rubbed it into the exposed holes. He grabbed a thick cloth and some bandages and began wrapping them over the wounded area. Once that was done, he set the child to sit on a crate. "It looks like your leg has been out of commission for a while. I'm no doctor, but that should tie you over until a healer is available to fix you better than I can," he said warmly as he reached over and began softly petting the boy's ears. Surprisingly enough, he couldn't hear any growling as he saw a genuine smile on their faces from the head petting.
Seeing this little affectionate display made the serpent Demi almost gag just at the Sight of it. Instead, he flicked his tongue in annoyance, making sure those who were dead were dead, and those who were not he swiftly stomped on chests crushing the rib cage and internal organs like a bug as he continued his grisly work of ripping off the tattooed skin with less finesse than an untrained butcher, then tossing the bits of skin and flesh to the side into a growing pile. When he had gotten the last of the marks, he went straight for the auto-gas-powered crossbow that he had seen when he had first entered this little den of scum. From his quick examination, he was able to ascertain that this weapon was most definitely Faubreyen in origin, given the highly refined structural design of the weapon. It also had variations of pistons that the gas canister would feed into, causing the hook to pull the string of the crossbow back into the locked position before firing another bolt. It was an ingenious design, yet not his preferred style. Not while there was a more interesting weapon that he had seen on full display that took out so many vipers with a single volley. an idea springs in his head to confront the blacksmith after this to acquire his custom firearms probably something a little closer to his style.
With Keel properly bandaged up, Arthur had gone through the various things that the Viper gang had in their hideout, opening up crates and finding alcohol, fabrics, and other ill-gotten loot, but nothing much in the way of coins. "It seems like they were about to send all the stuff to a fence by the looks of things," he stated as he opened up another crate and found much of the same stuff.
"Yep, that's the reason why they have a bounty on them; they've been upsetting a few of the upper merchants. If only they knew that the same scum was hiding underneath their feet, sipping at the finest wines and eating the finest foods that the idiots stole,” Jake flicked his tongue and hissed a bit before going towards the leader, who was unconscious throughout the last bit of this little skirmish. Wrapping his tail around the unconscious gang leader and holding him up, the death-personified serpent pulled out some smelling salts, cracked them open, and brought them to the unconscious man's nose to wake him up.
Jerking his head away, the former leader of the Viper gang opened his eyes to a world of horror. All of his men were dead, except the other gang members, who were probably still wandering the streets, robbing beggars, or drinking their earnings away at some low-rate bar. Besides the death, he could see there was a small pile of flesh that had the tattoos that all gang members had, like the one he had plastered across his face. Turning his sights away from the death and gory display, his eyes met those of the Hellfire eyes of the snake that was staring into his.
"Listen up, human. The Guild wants you alive; that's the only reason why you're still breathing, or I would have squeezed you until your eyeballs popped from your sockets.” Jake had squeezed his tail that was wrapped around the gang leader just enough to cause the man to let out a whimper and protest at the sudden tightening sensation around his chest. "So, to prolong the inevitable, you're going to tell me if there's any hidden loot here that we're not finding. Refuse. Well, the Guild didn't specify that I had to bring you in good condition so long as you're still alive to face the hangman's noose; that's all they want.” He stated with an evil grin, putting his dagger fangs on display for the fearful, desperate-looking criminal, who looked like he was close to wetting himself.
"I heard him say something about a sponsor,” Keel spoke out from the spot that she was sitting on, not walking around on her wounded leg as Arthur had ordered her to do.
The serpentine adventurer looked at the tomboy girl and listened to her words before his attention went back to the human that he had at his mercy. "I figured low scum like you had someone who was profiting off of your, or rather y'all's, actions; why don't you tell me and I could squeeze in a deal for you where you don't face the hangman's noose alone?" As soon as he had said that, the man began to struggle, trying to pull himself away from Jake's death-like grasp, even though he could never escape, not in the current position he was in.
The man let out a cry as he could feel the snake tighten its grip around his ribs, and he could feel a few bones snap just under the pressure. "It was a former Nobleman Knight who had turned Brigham. He came into town one day in a bar and spoke to me and a few of my associates to start causing trouble. In return, he would give us weapons and items on occasion. Playthings that are, if we turn up some results by going after the shipment of things that we can sell and keep the money afterward. He just wanted us to sell a child to a few merchants and trade among certain Nobles in Castle Town." The man screamed out as the tail tightened even further.
"So you were hired to sabotage certain unwelcome individuals in court by upsetting their trade to either have them cast out of said court or just cause them some financial instability,” Jake said with a drawl. He wasn't one for politics, so long as there was money, he didn't care, but the idea of finding a larger organization to expose and cash in on was something. "Are there any messengers, or are there places for you to meet with your sponsor?" He asked.
Part of him wanted to refuse to answer, yet he knew he was a dead man. Either he would die from this snake, the noose, or a poison dagger in the dark. There was no way out of it, but at least he wouldn't be dying alone. "He doesn't rely on messengers; he came to me and told me to go to a certain specific location, an old fortress, a month later outside Castle Town on the ancient roadway to Melromarc’s original ruin capital.” He wheezed out, still feeling the pressure around his ribs and finding it hard to breathe. There was a possibility that one of his lungs was now punctured by a stray rib.
Arthur had heard what was said by the gang leader. If the man could be considered a leader, he was just a middleman relaying orders that were given, and he was just benefiting from the side effects of said orders. "Well, it looks like we won't be able to fence this off ourselves if these goods go to the right people who are going to piss off that Prince consort or those of his lackeys," he said regretfully, and he wanted to go ahead and sell this stuff himself to recover some coinage after all that he had already spent to buy more supplies and help cover Erhard’s material costs.
"It's just those little annoying things we adventurers have to do now and then, lose out on what could be profitable, especially when the one that we're going after will be interrogated again later with much more subtle means than the more fun approach,” Jake commented, and seeing how there was no more information that he could squeeze out of the criminal, he raised his hand and did a karate chop on the side of the man's head, knocking him out cold. After that, his tail relaxed. He let go of the unconscious man and started to tie him up just in case he woke up later and tried to escape.
Managing to find a burlap sack, Arthur began loading up the torn bits of skin and tying them up. Then he went over to Keel, turned around, and lowered himself to their level. "Up on my back, and I'll carry you," he said to the wounded child. Without being further prompted, he could feel their weight on his back as they grabbed hold of his leather coat and wrapped their legs around the side of his body.
Jake grabbed hold of the now-tied-up sack, threw the gang leader over his shoulder, and headed out of the gang's hideout towards the exit with his two companions close behind. After half an hour of walking, they managed to reach the same manhole as before with little difficulty. Everyone was able to climb out of the sewer into the night air of the noble district.
"I hope you haven't forgotten our agreement," Arthur reminded the snake as he set Keel to the side. His hand drifted over to the roll revolver that he had holstered after reloading it before they had exited the sewers.
Flicking his tongue in anticipation of this next fight, Jake nodded his head and looked towards the clock tower. He found it quite amusing how it was close to midnight when the final toll would ring, marking the end of the day. "I do believe you said no death, and you had something rather interesting to add to the mix," he said. He sat down the criminal and threw a side of the bloody sack as his hands drifted over to his crossbow pistols.
"Indeed, I did; our main target is not each other but rather this." He pulled out a silver coin, the last one he had briefly looked at, and he could see as the moonlight that was high for tonight reflected its light from the reflective silver. "Keel will toss the coin in the air; the one who hits it will claim the bounty on the leader and take on his benefactor. Does that sound agreeable?" He tossed the coin to Keel. They were surprised as the coin was thrown at them, and they fumbled with it but managed to catch it in their hand.
He watched as The Silver Coin was tossed to the Tomboy, and then his eyes drifted over to the clock that was one minute away from midnight. "I agree, plus this will prove who is the better shot, me or the unexpected Cardinal hero posing as a common adventurer," Jake said, revealing Arthur's identity as being the current Bow hero, to the surprise of Keel, who wasn't aware that Arthur was a Cardinal hero.
Instead of objecting or saying anything, the outlaw simply narrowed his eyes at the snake, who seemed to be grinning at him. All the while he was just looking rather annoyed that he was outed so easily, and again, he didn't look for any Bounty posters that may have described his appearance or may have an illustration of his face.
"I know there's a bounty on the current bow hero on the freelance adventurer boards; they're unaffiliated with the guild. But try as you may, that bow that you keep hitting underneath that leather coat of yours still has an outline, and I'm surprised that the boy of yours didn't notice it. That's or they were too distracted holding on to you. Either way, you won't hear anything from me telling those embedded Royal fuck where or who you're currently pretending to be, Mordred," he said all that while continuing to grin.
Still, Arthur remained focused, not allowing Jake's words to distract him as he glanced over at Keel's mixed expression of emotions. It was hard to tell whether she was surprised, shocked, angry, or just confused. 'I'm going to have a long talk with him after this,' he thought to himself.
The minute hand of the clock tower moved over, marking the hour as midnight and the end of that day, with the bells ringing loudly. This marked the start of their little duel. Jake began to close the distance the same as Arthur as the two approached one another until they were at least 10 feet from each other, staring each other down while they continued to hear the following rings until the final ring.
In that instant, Arthur activated his ability and began to perceive things much more slowly. He drew his pistol, took aim, and fired at the coin. Surprisingly enough, Jake seemed to be moving at the same speed. He took out his crossbow and fired both rounds, heading straight for one target that was flying in the air.
Cling!
That was the only sound that was heard after the gun went off along with the release of the crossbow. But the two waited there until the coin fell onto the ground and spun. They didn't take their eyes off each other for those last few seconds before looking down to see who was the victor of this contest, only to be surprised at the result.
"Well, ain't that something?" Jake commented as he looked at the result.
Arthur nodded his head in agreement with Jake's comment as he stared at the coin that was now on the ground.
Keel couldn't see anything, and despite the pain that she felt, she managed to get up and limped over to see what the result was: who won and who lost, who would claim the bounty on the gang leader, and possibly take on the one who was commanding them. She too was shocked at what she saw as she looked down at the coin. Both Arthur and Jake were surprised, and she had learned that Arthur was the Cardinal hero. She just wondered what this meant and how things were going to move forward.
BTC
*The Saga Continues music*
What will be the result of this coin toss? Who is the better shot? Will Arthur find out that the boy he's been traveling with is truly a girl, and will the amount of XP that she has gained cause her to experience early growth? Who is this mysterious benefactor of the Viper gang, and what type of custom gun will Jake the rattlesnake order from our neighborhood-friendly blacksmith? You'll just have to tune in next time on Redemption of the Gun.
Chapter Text
The Guild Hall of the Adventurers Guild was quite empty at this hour, with only a few occupants turning in last-minute completed quests to collect the rewards. The desk clerk was not the usual man from before, like the guards stationed outside the palace. There was a changing of shifts between desk clerks, allowing the Guild Hall to be open day or night, especially if the person themselves enjoyed the night more than the day, which suited Snowy well.
Snowy was a beastman snow owl woman who was well past her prime. she said comfortably as the stand-in for the lobby clerk for the guild when the senior members delegated the upper management of the various guild functions. Her yellow eyes were fixed on the various documents that she was still sorting through. While she waited for any adventurers to approach her, she only stopped to look out the window towards the palace, reminiscing about her former adventurer partner and her youth.
“Violet Ice, truly you've become the queen that you have always desired. Long do I miss the good old days when you could act as free as you used to be, and I hope your preferred heir does more than just carry the legacy that you have carefully sculpted,” she softly muttered to herself as she closed her eyes, imagining and remembering a teenage Mirellia decked out in starter Adventure gear with a porcelain tag. Her eyes were filled with fire and determination, like any other youthful adventurer. Sure, the girl was younger than her by a handful of years, but the adventures they had were nothing but spectacular. Even before she had discovered her companion was a royal, it only added more excitement to their partnership and lifelong friendship.
Her musings were quickly halted as a horrible stench entered the guild, causing her to open her yellow-piercing eyes and stare at three individuals approaching the lobby desk, one of whom she immediately recognized “Jake! Have you brought something rotting into my guild hall again? If it weren't for the fact that you have risen in the ranks so quickly and your skills are so invaluable, I would petition the guild masters to have you stripped of your rank and kicked out of the guild,” she screeched at the rattlesnake demi-human. Her screeching words didn't seem to have much effect on him as he rolled his Hellfire eyes and tossed the bloody bag of already decaying flesh onto her desk.
"I'm here to turn in the marks of flesh with me and my new partner and his apprentice," Jake said, scowling at Arthur.
If it weren't for the fact that he was carrying Keel on his back, he would have thrown his head back and started laughing at the impossibility of the outcome of the duel he had with the rattlesnake. Yet Arthur had faced stranger events during his travels when he was part of Dutch's old gang. A bolt and a bullet hit the dead center of the coin, causing it to spin on the ground, then stopping in perfect balance and refusing to fall over on one side or the other. It was a perfect tie, and from there, the two agreed to split everything evenly in a combined partnership.
The snow owl woman let out an unladylike squawk with the realization of what had just been tossed on her desk. She used her magic to levitate and capture the dripping blood that was ruining much of her paperwork. "Damn you, Zeltoblen mercenary Barbarian! I should take the reward from your collection as a punitive payment for your disrespectful display in the guild lobby," she continued screeching and squawking at the snake, who didn't seem fazed by the snow owl woman.
"Well, I'm sorry for dropping my mess on your desk. The bounty didn't specify how clean we were to present the mounds of flesh, plus the ringleader of this band of street bandits,” Jake stated as he lifted up his snake-like tail that still had the Viper gang leader wrapped tightly in its grip.
She continued to levitate the bloody bag before her piercing eyes landed on the person Jake was talking about. Looking at this, this person didn't give her any indication that this was actually the leader of the Green Viper gang, as his identity was unknown. One thing was for sure: there had not been any female bandits in the Kingdom of Melromarc since the time that she was a young owlet, such as the queen of blades or the twin silver sisters Now, those were true scourges of the kingdom, with bounties going into the hundreds of thousands, and they weren't shy and were more than willing to leave a few of their victims alive to describe their identities, unlike today bandits. "How are you certain that this one is the leader of the Viper gang?” she questioned the iron-rank adventurer.
"He told me so, but he's only acting on behalf of another. This could be a criminal proxy situation or some rogue noble acting on a number of behalfs that are benefiting him,” Jake slightly bent the truth as he wasn't going to indirectly say a knight. If he did, then the guild would officially turn the true leader bounty into a quest on behalf of the kingdom for any high-ranking adventurers that might be steel rank or higher. This would leave himself and his new companion with just the earnings they had gotten from the local problem and then take the large bounty that would fill their coin purse to bursting.
With her frustration and anger completely extinguished, Snowy stepped around her desk and approached the unconscious bandit. With a wave of her hand, without the use of incantation, she removed the unconscious bandit from Jake's grip and had him float in the air before tapping his forehead, waking the bandit up Before he could even say anything, her yellow piercing eyes penetrated into the depths of his mind, seeing all sorts of depravity that she was well familiar with when it came to these types of bandits. Murdering, stealing, and raping were common things that this scum had done over the years before receiving a mysterious benefactor. Unfortunately, she wasn't able to hear any details due to her ability only allowing her to see what he had seen, not instantly knowing what was said or remembered. "I definitely see a benefactor of some kind shrouded in shadow, never revealing himself. Smart," she stated as she ended the little mind probe before sending the bandit back into unconsciousness.
"So can we continue this little open quest to its end and perhaps make it into an official quest for me and my companion? Also, I want to apply for the expedient promotion of Mordred into iron rank, with his apprentice being promoted into porcelain,” Jake requested on his own behalf and that of his new partner. If he was going to travel with Arthur under the alias Mordred, he would like to have a fellow adventurer with the same clout and respect of iron.
Hearing the request made the senior owl's yellow eyes widen for a brief moment of surprise before a little grin appeared on her small beak. "It's not like you to go ahead and help those around you; I can only presume that you and your new partner had a bet and you were swiftly defeated." Her grin started to widen when she heard some grumbling and growling coming from the rattlesnake.
This was Arthur's cue to be noticed as he walked up next to Jake and introduced himself. "I wouldn't say defeated; rather, we ended in a tie, and we both agreed to split whatever we got from this little venture equally. Also, is there anyone up that can perform healing? My apprentice is injured. I managed to bandage up the wound, but I don't want to leave him behind while we're going out on this quest." After explaining how they came to an agreement and pointing out Keel being injured, he saw the Owl Woman pull out what looked like a white bell that had a red cross on it, and she immediately rang it.
What looked like a firefly with a trail of pinkish sparkles following behind flew around and stopped right in front of the Outlaw's face. It was only then that he could see the little firefly look like a tiny person with fast-moving wings, a young woman who looked like she was in her early twenties, or at least one woman who would look like a woman in her early twenties if she were miniaturized, wearing very little besides what looked like a nurse's outfit.
"Why, hello there, handsome. Maybe after I heal your apprentice, you and I can go out and get a drink or two and see what type of fun we can get into together." The medical pixie tried to flirt with Arthur, with her tiny eyelashes fluttering just as quickly as her wings, just for a moment, while giving a saucy grin.
Arthur didn't know how to react to the presented offer. One part of him considered the idea of having free drinks, but knowing what the pixie actually wanted, he didn't think it would be a good idea, especially the way she was looking at him, the same way that most women who were at least attracted to him would often times give him signs or signals that they were more than interested in his wallet. "As tempting as this offer is, I really need to settle other business affairs before I am going to taste the local wine." He softly turned down the pixie as he redirected the pixie's disappointed gaze towards an injured Keel.
At the sight of the husky-demi-human, the pixie let out a high-pitched squeal and delight at seeing a cute demi dog. She had fluttered around Arthur at high speed before casting a spell to levitate Keel off of Arthur's back and towards a nearby wooden chair. With the continuous use of her own magic, she ripped away the bandages to truly survey the injury and immediately recognized a bolt wound. A few moments later, she was shooting healing sparks into the open wound and began sealing it from the inside out until it was completely sealed, leaving behind nothing—not even a scar of the injury. "For a little cutie like you, this injury is on the house." Her words caused Keel’s cheeks turn Rosie Red at the Pixies words followed up with the light pack on the cheek coming from the energetic flirtatious pixie that had zipped around the lobby area for a little while longer before back to where she had come from, wherever that would be within the guild building.
"She's almost 300 years old, and yet she still acts like a child who has eaten too many sweets. Then again, having eternal youth might play a role in the way she behaves." Snowy placed her hand over her head as she lightly shook her head, whether it was in annoyance or amusement that often came with the senior healer of the guild's antics.
It took Arthur a moment to remember that such beings as Nyx were ancient beings that had existed for a long time, and most likely he'd run into more who were just as old if the stories and rumors he had heard from Erhard's brief mentions and descriptions were true. Such as monstrous creatures that he had heard or had seen in his own world like vampires or other creatures that he had heard from stories that his own mother had told him when he was a boy barely even old enough to know anything of the world.
Jake only scoffed; she wasn't the first pixie he had run across who was just as energetic but a lot older and considered higher in the food chain of the fairy race. "Well, at least we won't have to sacrifice some coinage for medical expenses now if you would be so kind as to give us our written form for our shared quest and get started on the paperwork to wrap up the promotion if you would be so kind." He tried to sound polite, yet between the events that had happened, his growing exhaustion was playing havoc with his civility.
She let out an unladylike huff, and she pulled out a blank piece of paper and began speedily writing up an iron rank quest and how Jake took it. "I don't have iron or porcelain dog tags at this moment in time. I will pass on a note stating Mordred and Keel are in the lineup to be promoted next if they come back from this quest," she stated as she wrote up the form note, tapped it with her talon finger, and enchanted the parchment to begin changing into a paper owl that immediately began flapping its wings and going to the guildhall room of records. After that, she used her magic to count up the bits of flesh that were collected, despite her revulsion and almost the sickening feeling of spewing her Sunset breakfast at seeing a few of them still having a little more meat on the bits of skin that she had to count. All the while, she mentally cursed herself for becoming so soft over the years of being behind a desk compared to her old self of being in the field and seeing such grisly things as a common occurrence.
"70 successfully retrieved marks," she grimaced as she neatly returned the flesh back into the sack and put a bubble preservation spell that would contain the stink and the oozing blood. After that, she did a quick calculation of what the reward was in silver. "1,050 silver coins without a guild fee of silver pieces, leaving a sum total of 500 silver pieces each." She announced what would be the reward for the two adventurers. She went back behind her desk and grabbed hold of the drawer that had a magic lock with a simple pulse of her own magic. The walking mechanism disengaged, and she was able to pull out the lockbox that contained the appropriate amount of silver coins. All she needed to do was place her hand on the lockbox, close her eyes, and think of the number that she required. With an audible metal thunk signaling to her that the amount that she had requested was placed into the metal box, she opened it up and saw two separate bags of silver. She tossed one at Jake while she handed the other to Mordred. "Once you find the leader who controlled the green vipers, make sure you bring them back alive so we can appropriately interrogate them, and if they have nothing of worth, they and this one can hang for their charges," she pointed her finger at the unconscious and bound figure before snapping her fingers and immediately teleporting them to the adventurer guild's holding cells that were just underneath the guildhall.
Letting out a grunt of acceptance for the payment, Jake attached the sack of coins to his leather belt, which was hidden underneath his black clothes. As he turned to make his way out of the guild, a feminine cough caught his attention, bringing his focus back to the owl. The owl gave him a raised eyebrow expression and pointed her finger at the weapon that was noticeable over his shoulder and still attached to his back. "It was part of the spoils of the confrontation I had to go through with my new partner," he quickly explained. Then he turned his back and continued heading towards the exit of the guildhall.
Arthur did the same with his own little sack of coins. Then his attention quickly went back to Keel, and surprisingly enough, the boy wasted no time getting back onto his feet and began hopping on the once-injured leg before starting to walk around as normal. "Damn, healing magic definitely works wonders, don't they?" Another thing he couldn't help but like about this new world was that magic could do almost anything, especially healing magic. From what he had heard, there had never been an infection that magic could not treat, except for illnesses that cannot be simply made to go away with a simple wave of the hand and a muttering of enchanted words. That's where magic potions come into effect, something that he was quite interested in getting into, especially since he wasn't bad at using herbs and healing salves. Back in his own world, maybe he could go into the clean market trade of healing potions.
She couldn't help but smile at Arthur's comment, and she shook her head in agreement. "My father told me that there were some who could cast powerful magic that could either destroy or heal. I'm happy to see this type of magic." She could still feel a little bit of tingling sensation when the pixie had forced her magic into the wound; it almost felt like every nerve was being tickled. It wasn't too bad, nor was it irritating, as it was already starting to fade as she moved around.
He was happy to see that Keel was doing fine now, but he couldn't help but notice when they mentioned that they were happy to see this type of magic. Arthur could only guess that they were talking about the slave crest or some other dark event where they had seen magic used for far darker purposes compared to this benevolent form of magic. But he didn't focus on those thoughts too much as he placed a hand on their shoulder. "It's high time for us to turn in for the night. I don't doubt our new snake companion will be up early to make tracks to the Old Capitol, so we best go ahead and tuck in and get some much-needed shut-eye." He suggested, and Keel didn't disagree much when they started letting out a wide and loud yawn. This caused Arthur to do the same, letting out a yawn of his own as he led the way to the one place where he could sleep without the fear of someone robbing him or stabbing him in his sleep.
Snowy couldn't help but eavesdrop on the mention of the Old Capitol. She grabbed hold of a map that Mark and restricted a number of adventurers from visiting certain areas in order to gain XP and become stronger to take on more difficult quests. With the map rolled out, she looked at the Old Capitol, which was nothing more than old ruins from a millennia ago when the previous spear hero failed to protect the capital and fell prey to an evil seductress of a queen that twisted the hero's heart, forcing that hero of that era to commit suicide, leading to that era's doom. Her yellow eyes immediately widened as the area that was the old capital was marked out, forbidding any low-ranking adventurers and even iron adventurers from visiting that area in the kingdom, as indicated by the demon skull and crossbones. She was about to inform Mordred about the danger and unlikelihood that they would not return alive if they continued on this quest, only to see that both human and Demi were already gone by the time she had made her discovery. Having no general idea where they would be resting their heads, there was nothing much she could do other than mark the three adventurers on the unlikely chance that they would return alive.
______________________________________________________________________________________________
Walking up the steps towards the high mountain, a group of freelance adventurers had accepted the quest that was posted just in the town resting at the base of the mountain. Unknown to all of them, Ren had joined in on the quest not just to help the townsfolk but rather to go for the glory of slaying a dragon and collecting some dragon components to help augment his weapons, along with his recently unlocked gunsword. Despite the disapproval of his own party members for equipping this weapon compared to other sword-related weapons, he still found it following the rule of cool when it came down to cool and rare weapons that usually would not be in a fantasy game like this. So he opted to ignore the disapproval from his own party members and sent them off to gather experience, leaving him to solo much of his own experience. Gathering and exploring this world, which was quite different from the one that he was familiar with, there were only a few things that he was familiar with, such as the overall theme and plot, but everything else seemed to be out of sorts. All it was was a new challenge and a new form of experience that he could entertain himself with by trying to figure out the mechanics of this world like any other true gamer. Try out everything, find what works, and stick with it. Only change when your character starts dying repeatedly and you can't use the same methods twice, as the old saying goes.
"I heard this dragon has a mountain of gold hiding behind his scaly ass. I can't wait to cut off its head,” one of the freelance adventurers stated while brandishing a rusted axe. He then proceeded to do a fake chopping motion of cutting off the head of the dragon as he imagined doing once, reaching the lair of the Great Dragon.
A few laughs were shared, while other simply rolled their eyes at their fellow adventurer. "Gold is good, but I plan on collecting at least a few things from the beast, such as the fire bladder in the dragon's throat. A great many alchemists would find a great deal of use for creating explosive potions along with the dragon's blood, which is quite valuable for creating regenerative tonics and cures," stated the freelance adventurer, who was wearing black robes and a pointed hat with the tip slightly bent. They were wielding only at staff with a purple gem at the end.
“I think the main reason that we're all taking this quest is more than just simply obtaining valuable materials from the dragon or taking its horde. The real reason for doing this is a simple act of thumbing our noses at that disgrace of a guild that allows dimi-humans and beastmen to become adventurers,” spoken by the finely dressed Noble and carrying a rapier as their only weapon.
Everyone agreed with the disgraced yet somewhat wealthy noble. Their conversations amongst themselves continued about how they were going to bring the head of the dragon, throughout Castle Town and then leave its head in front of the Guild Hall of the Adventurers Guild as an insult, stating that freelancer adventurers were worth more than that of the guild. It was petty, but without outright attacking the guild, it was the only thing that the freelancers could do without incurring the wrath of the warrior Queen once she returned from her diplomatic mission.
All their conversations and petty remarks towards the Adventurers Guild went completely ignored by Ren as he was focused on the path ahead. Despite it being night, he hoped that by the time they reached the top, the sun would be just rising on the horizon, creating the perfect light setting for this one-on-one match.
The group stumbled upon an ancient checkpoint, drawn by a haunting scraping sound. In the moonlight, they discovered a towering woman with draconic horns, flowing silver hair, and a protective silver fur coat.
“Thou must return whence thou came. This land is peaceful, its inhabitants kind, but thou do not belong. I beg of you to turn around and hurry home.” Her voice was that of sweet silk but had the cold edge of winter. As she spoke, she raised her head with her emerald eyes and slit pupils, staring at the group of adventurers. She gently placed down the whetstone and stood up to her full towering height with a giant black full metal scythe that she held with only one hand to her side, as if it weighed nothing.
He had to blink once, twice, and three times while feeling a bit of warmth in his cheeks at seeing the draconic-looking tall woman. Ren had to think back on any character that he had encountered in the game he once played, and he couldn't think of anyone that matched this NPC's design as well as the manner of speech that she had spoken and the way it felt to hear her speak. Then it was her weapon and the way she moved, even without having to try to see her level; she was well beyond his own current level and possibly everyone who was here.
“Out of the way, you inhuman BITCH!” the disgraced noble spoke very disrespectfully as he took a step forward, almost daring the half-breed Dragon to attack him, giving him the opportunity to utilize his poison rapier to stab her in the heart if she got close enough for him to strike.
Despite his disrespectful words, she was not the least bit affected by them. She simply tilted her head to the side and raised an eyebrow, standing in the same place as a lone Sentinel against all who would try to pass her.
The barbarian, wielding an ax, wasn't interested in playing with words. He ran in and let out a bellowing war cry. Despite the dragon woman's appearance, she was just another creature for him to slay on his way to kill the world's most dangerous creatures. He was willing to cut down such a pretty thing, though he would prefer her on her back like any proper half-human creature. Just as he was about to strike her, she vanished before his eyes. He felt an odd sensation, a bitter cold that traveled from his shoulder to his hip. Then his two-handed ax split, along with his torso, caused the rest of his body to collapse in half.
"I expected as much from you. Why are you rushing towards your death?" she said softly, standing right behind the collapsed barbarian corpse. She still wielded her weapon with just one hand, causing many adventurers to take a step back. They had never expected the entrance to the Dragon's Lair to have a guardian, especially one this quick.
She lifted her sight, pointing in the direction they had come from, indicating where she wanted them to go instead of fighting and dying. "Hurry home or die," she warned. Many adventurers felt fear creeping into their veins, but desperation and desire quelled any fear they had. They renewed their determination, focusing on the reward that awaited them after completing this quest.
Despite her warning, many of them charged forward. However, she moved faster than the eye could see, slaying two more adventurers by bisecting them. Another unfortunate soul received a blast of her ice breath, turning him into a frozen statue. She shattered the statue with the butt of her scythe. The noble gentleman seemed to be the only one who could follow her movements enough to avoid a lethal strike. He managed to stab her shoulder with the poison tip of his rapier, hoping the poison would take effect and allow him to slay her.
With a not-so-masculine yell, the noble gentleman caught her shoulder, but his hand was partially caught in her grip. His rapier only partially penetrated her white silken coat-like dress, causing a spot to be stained with blood. Triumph turned to panic as she hoisted him off the ground, gripping his rapier.
She felt a slight pain in her shoulder and could sense the subtle effects of the poison coursing through her veins. It irritated her more than it could actually hurt her, given her nature and resistance to poisons. She lifted the arm that had caused her pain and irritation, looking into the offender's eyes before slicing off the offending limb. The noble gentleman fell to the ground, clutching at the stump where his arm used to be. She didn't want to be cruel to those who had harmed her, so she quickly ended his suffering with a stomp on his chest, followed by the sickening crunch of his rib cage collapsing.
With no more individuals charging at her, she surveyed the area and noticed a great number of dead bodies. She couldn't help but lament the waste of life. Then, she noticed a lone swordsman who hadn't joined the fray and had met his end.
"Who are you? Are you one of them?" she questioned, tilting her head to the side as she examined the black-wearing swordsman. She briefly used her innate magical ability to sense the magic within humans and noticed that he looked no older than 16 years old. His magical presence was average, but his weapon hanging on his back caught her attention. The magic emanating from it was ancient and powerful, yet she sensed a youthful energy as if it had been recently born. It intrigued her, and she wanted to solve the puzzle if the swordsman would allow and not waste his life.
The swordsman didn't know why, but he dropped down onto one knee and placed a fist over his heart. "Forgive my trespass, my lady. I came here to fight the dragon. I never expected to find someone like you guarding the entrance. I am Ren Amaki, the sword hero," he spoke politely and respectfully, keeping his head slightly lowered but still able to gaze upon her beauty.
She narrowed her emerald eyes for a moment before widening them at his identity. "You are the chosen sword wielder?" She managed to keep her surprise calm and continued her examination of the human, taking a few steps forward until she was about a foot away from him
Despite her enormous size, she moved silently. Even the snow beneath her feet seemed muted. Raising his head, the swordsman could see her curious gaze upon him. "I am," he answered, getting lost in her emerald eyes.
"Do you seek an audience with Father?" she asked. Throughout the centuries, her father had never encountered any of the Cardinal Heroes who helped defend the world from the Thousand Year event, where waves of calamity would appear, followed by the summoning of great heroes to repel them.
The solo player found the offer too tempting to pass up, and he might get a new cool weapon from accepting it. "I do if he's welcoming random guests," he said as he stood up and looked around at the dead adventurers scattered throughout the ruin.
he should be all he's been napping for the last 500 years; he should be more than welcoming." She gave the sword hero a smile, and then her eyes followed his gaze to the various corpses, which didn't bother her too much. She lifted up her hand that's still held the silver Rapier and emitted some Frost magic that began freezing all the corpses and then shattering them into ice and bones. Next, she used her magical sight to catch sight of the invisible mage; he was already backing away after realizing that he wasn't completely unseen by the dragon priestess, who had given him a stern glare, daring him to do as his fellows had done.
Seeing how fleeing was the best form of valor, he turned tail and ran while still invisible. There was some hope that he could run across the villagers and inform the turncoat swordsman, who had changed his stance on slaying the dragon and was now treating the beast.
The Dragon Priestess went to a stone arch and began pouring her magic into the structure, creating a portal that led directly into her father's lair. She stepped through the blue swirl that was the portal and disappeared. Ren was quick to follow as he stepped through the portal and felt as if he was spinning around from side to side, backwards and forwards, before stepping out on the other side with a small bit of vertigo. Despite the odd sensation, he managed to maintain his strong, cool stance and not allow the effects of his dizziness to affect him too much as he started to look around his new surroundings. At first, he thought he would be in a cave of some sort that was typical of dragons, but instead he found himself in what looked like an underground city of sorts, but it appeared to have been abandoned long ago in some bygone era long forgotten in the passing ages. Buildings and housing were built on top of giant stalagmites and stalactites and along the walls of the caverns. In the center was a massive dragon, almost as big as Castle Town, if not slightly bigger, with silver scales covering its body, almost like platinum. By all appearances, it looked like it was slumbering if the light rumbling snoring was any indication, along with its eyes closed.
The two individuals approached the slumbering dragon. Once they were close enough, the dragon priestess raised her hand, touched her father's snout, and began pouring her magic to wake him up. A different type of rumbling could be heard from the dragon as he slowly woke up from his long nap, which he had decided to take 500 years ago. He planned on waking up for an additional 500 years just to see how the world had changed and whether or not he needed to step in and cause some lasting change to keep the world progressing forward.
Opening his silver platinum eyes, he raised his head and looked down at his beloved adopted daughter. The memories of a little human girl offering herself in exchange to avenge her fallen kin and her destroyed home still came to the forefront of his mind whenever he looked upon the beautiful woman he had raised. She wasn't clearly human anymore, indicated by the scales, horns, and furry tail that could be seen. Then his gaze switched over to the individual next to her, a young human in black and blue. his thoughts began to ask a number of questions and theories, wondering what may have happened during his nap. "Have you brought a boy home and sought my approval of him?" As he asked the question, he had a draconic smirk, causing the human boy to blush, while his daughter remained stoic and unfazed by her father's joking mannerism.
"No, father, he and several others were conspiring to break into your home to fight and slay you, though I doubt any of their weapons could actually harm you, especially things like this." She raised the silver rapier for her father's inspection and immediately noticed his silver eyes glowing slightly before he nodded.
"That is unfortunate that the weapon wouldn't even pierce my platinum five-star hide. If anything, the fancy blade would have simply bent, and the poison itself would make me feel a slight tingle, but nothing else." He raised a single claw and tapped the tip of the rapier that was still held out. He immediately teleported it into his daughter's horde of weapons hidden within the remnants of this city of a forgotten civilization. Then his attention went back to the young man, and without even asking, he knew that this one was a cardinal hero, given the fact that he could sense the holy magic emanating from the blade he carried. "Cardinal Hero, it has been some time since your predecessor 5,000 years ago came before me and tried to fight me but ultimately failed. At least you, being his successor, have the good sense not to want to fight me." The dragon lightly chuckled, imagining the young swordsman brandishing that holy weapon at its strongest state in an attempt to harm him, only to end up barely scratching his reinforced magical hide.
Again, Ren felt glad that he chose the dialogue route over the confrontational route. If what the dragon said was true, and given his enormous size and the slight hint that platinum dragonhide was five stars, he doubted that his own weapon would have the capabilities to deliver any significant damage. It wouldn't be the first time he came across a boss whose defensive stats were too high to be approached, especially with his weapon not being as high-level or having very few unlocked skills thus far. "Well, I figured that if the guardian was as strong as she was, I can only guess that you are stronger. It would be pointless to try to fight you even now while visiting your home, though I never thought that dragons could speak." That last statement he made was somewhat true; dialogue with creature NPCs was a rare thing to have included in the game mechanics and story.
The dragon let out a snort at the statement. "After the first thousand years, we dragons gain sentience, especially if the dragon in question is of the metallic species, such as I platinum dragon. We are incredibly rare to the point that only one of us could be seen in a single entire continent, compared to other places where others are more common, but there are also chromatic ones. No matter how much time has passed, they will never gain sentience or intelligence. They are no different than most beasts. They desire nothing more than destruction and adding to their current horde." he remembered a few of crimson dragons came to mind, with their chaotic destructive behavior and setting fire to most of the ancient kingdoms before he stepped in and forced many of those dragons off the continent to travel elsewhere, or many of them slipping into the various tears into reality during the wave events that have happened for the last couple of thousand years.
He made a mental note of this information and planned to fact-check it later at an available library. Rinse's thoughts returned to what was previously said by the guardian about seeking a new quest or perhaps gaining something from this intelligent dragon. "If I may ask, is there anything I could do to curry favor, or maybe something you have no use for that I could use to aid me on my own quest to combat the ways of calamity?" He took a step forward and waited for the dragon's response.
The dragon's draconic smirk faded as he glanced towards his adopted daughter and then back to the swordsman. He nodded his draconic head. "There is indeed a quest that you could take, but it requires you to enter the dragon covenant with me." Seeing the confusion on the boy's face, he began to explain. "Quests from dragons are usually not the norm, for there are very few things we require. My horde is filled with forgotten and lost tomes and artifacts from civilizations that have come and gone over the last tens of thousands of years that I have collected since I was first hatched into this world. But there is one thing that I desire: the removal of corrupted dragon gems." He raised a clawed front paw and immediately teleported a corrupted dragon gem, about the size of a man, from his magical horde. "This is a corrupted gem; it pollutes and disrupts the natural magical flow of the world. If you enter a covenant with me, you'll be able to sense them not just in dragons that carry these gems, but also in creatures and occasionally even people. Just as the waves of calamity allow certain creatures into this world to corrupt the landscape and cause problems in the wilderness, these gems do much the same, creating monsters that destroy and consume anything in their path, including their own kind, while also corrupting the land and causing it to wither and burn." With the gem still floating in the air, he summoned a potted plant of an unknown species that was quite common. He easily broke off a shard with his telekinesis and sent it into the plant, causing the plant to grow, glow purple, and transform into a monstrous creature with multiple eyes and claws. But before it could cause any harm, the platinum dragon breathed white flames from his nostrils, destroying the plant and leaving behind the corrupted gem shard before rejoining it with the fully intact gem.
Seeing the monstrous transformation and what was offered, the solo sword hero considered the offer of the Covenant within the few seconds that it was explained to him and gave the platinum dragon a wide smile. "I'm more than honored and willing to join your covenant. But how will I give you these corrupted gems if I do retrieve them?” he asked the platinum dragon.
Again, the platinum dragon smirked as he vanished the giant corrupted gem, and in its place, a stone pillar-like goblet appeared, and softly floated down the ground. "In the Covenant, you will have access to the dragon shrines. Here, you will send the corrupted stones through the flames, and I shall receive them and add them to the already enormous gym I have in my possession. In return, you'll gain draconic abilities from what you will receive, even though I do not know, for it is your choice to do what you desire.” lowering his draconic paw, you look down on the human more closely, watching him take a few steps closer towards the Dragon Shrine.
"I take it that these dragon shrines are throughout the kingdom, right?” Ren placed a hand on the stone dragon shrine and could feel its warmth, reminding him of a warm summer day despite the surrounding cold.
“You are correct. Not just in this kingdom but in others, the dragon covenant once spread across the continent, but now many of them have forgotten it. Others are just simple curiosities for noble collectors, but enough prattling, it is time to welcome you fully.” The platinum dragon's eyes glowed brightly while the human had his hand on the Dragon Shrine stretching extending his magic through the shrine as a medium and began pouring into the Cardinal hero.
Ren Good felt electric warmth flowing into his right hand that was on the shrine, it was starting to move up his arm and spread throughout his body, and within a few moments later, he could see what looked like a snarling dragon tattoo glowing through his glove. taking his hand off the stone, trying the glow, he immediately stopped pulling the glove off. He could see the brand on the back part of his hand. "So, where do I go to to start collecting these gems?" united unit eager spark in his eyes for the wide smile as he put the glove back on, excited to begin the end-game quest.
Letting out a draconic chuckle, the dragon used the flames from the stone shrine that immediately became lit as soon as the human boy became part of the dragon covenant and showed him where he needed to go. "You need to head to the Old Capitol. Several corrupted gems reside there from the breaking of the Dragon hourglass. Each bearer of these accursed things will vary in strength. Besides them, there are the accursed victims of the hourglass destruction, causing many denizens that once resided in this part of the kingdom to become bound to the land and Wilderness of the Old Letting out a draconic chuckle, the dragon used the flames from the stone shrine that immediately became lit as soon as the human boy became part of the dragon covenant and showed him where he needed to go. "You need to head to the Old Capitol. Several corrupted gems reside there from the breaking of the Dragon hourglass. Each bearer of these accursed things will vary in strength. Besides them, there are the accursed victims of the hourglass destruction, causing many denizens that once resided in this part of the kingdom to become bound to the land and Wilderness of the Old Capitol. Some refer to them as Hollows or curse it. Undead, beware, for they know not what they do, for they have lost their memory in mind throughout the passing centuries. They have been trapped there, trying to draw new strength from those whom they called friends; some remain with sanity, and they may help you on your journey." The platinum dragon shows the surrounding lands near the Capitol through the flames. Some refer to them as Hollows or cursed Undead, beware, for they know not what they do, for they have lost their memory in mind throughout the passing centuries. They have been trapped there, trying to draw new strength from those whom they called friends; some remain with sanity, and they may help you on your journey." The platinum dragon shows the surrounding lands near the Capitol through the flames.
Ren took in an ounce of information that he was receiving and poured it into his memory, all while maintaining an excited smirk. "I think I know where the old capital is; some adventurers from the Adventurers Guild mentioned something about it being dangerous, but if that's where the dragon gems are, that's where I'll be," he pumped his fist in the air with exuberance.
"I hope you keep that excitement about your journey. You'll face trials and tribulations like any other great adventurer, though I urge you to join the Adventurers Guild. You can have my recommendation if you have problems getting accepted," extending a dragon claw, an ancient parchment appeared floating just on the tip.
Reaching out and grabbing hold of the scroll and not its head, he said, "Thank you, though I wish to know your name so I can best remember this moment." Ren requested and waited patiently for the dragon to give his name.
"You are the second one in this century that has requested my name, and I shall tell you, young hero," raising his head as high as he can go while stretching out his metallic platinum wings and allowing the moonlight to glisten on his platinum and silver scales, almost like Starlight. "I am the Heavenly Dragon Emperor Romulus, first of my name, Lord and Master of the skies and fire. Why is the Dragon of the Four Corners remembering my name well, for a few deserve the privilege to know Thy Name?" He said it with a booming voice, causing much of the cavern to shake in his introduction.
The swordsman took heart and pride in being one of the few honored to hear the name of a great and powerful dragon emperor, and he hoped he could live up to the honor bestowed upon him.
Sometime later...
Both Ren and the dragon priestess stepped through the portal that connected the magic archway to the ruined outpost. The swordsman couldn't help but stare at his right glove. He may not be able to see his tattoo, but he couldn't help but be excited about what it could unlock for him and his sword. His staring didn't go unnoticed by the dragon priestess, who glanced out of the corner of her eye, noticing how the human was still captivated by the gift he had been given. However, her attention was quickly diverted to the familiar sounds of a large number of humans approaching.
"It seems that this decade is not in short supply of fools who seek to die by thy blade," she said with a bit of a growl in her throat as she lifted her scythe from her shoulder and held it at her side once more, with a small bit of ice magic starting to float around her free hand.
A single hand stopped the dragon priestess from moving forward. She looked at the swordsman with a tilted head in puzzlement. "Allow me. I think I could talk them down from doing anything stupid and maybe convince them to leave you and your father alone. After all, I am the sword hero, and the people should listen." He said it with confidence, despite not seeing the doubt on her face about his ability to talk down the stubborn townsfolk and the one surviving Mage that she allowed to live.
The Mage had lost many of his companions; he didn't mourn their loss but rather found it irritating that the meat shields died so spectacularly. Now, he had new meat shields to throw at this creature and gain access to whatever hidden knowledge and alchemical substance he could get from this dragon. Maybe if he's lucky, the townsfolk will only badly injure the guardian just enough where he could apply a slave crest. What he could do with such a guardian at his command was more than just protect him; maybe even become a plaything for a while. The mage had a sadistic grin on his face as he marched in the center of the enraged mass of .
The group of townsfolk were mostly young and brave, incredibly stupid folk; they considered their own numbers to be superior to that of any monstrous creature's strength or skill the guardian may have, and possibly her newfound ally, whom they had heard came from the freelance mage, never realizing that the person who had allied with the guardian was a sword hero. All of them had stopped just before the entrance of The Outpost at the sight of The Swordsman, as they could see a confident smile on the black and blue adventurer.
"A fine night to gather in mass and march up this mountain, don't you think?” Ren said half-heartedly as he approached the group, who didn't look pleased to see him, but once he revealed himself as the sword hero, the dialogue route should take a more positive turn, at least that's what he thought in his head.
Pushing through the group, the mage was now in the front and sneered at the swordsman. "Yes, a fine night to betray your fellow humans to this half-creature who guards the terrible beast that would one day awaken and destroy the base of the mountain along with the surrounding lands.” He said in a sarcastic drawl that seemed to amplify the distrust and hate for this swordsman amongst the people.
Hearing the words from the mage caused the sword hero to frown a bit before flexing his right fingers and remembering the warm feeling he got from the mark, returning his smile. "I did not betray anyone; they were fools to try to fight the guardian. I chose a non-lethal approach, and I assure everyone that the Dragon Emperor Romulus means no harm to anyone as long as no one tries to harm him. All is well," he corrected, as well as announced to the people in the situation that it wasn't necessary to fight the dragon anymore.
"So you spoke to the beast. What should it matter whether he tends to harm or not to harm? He is but a beast, an old beast. Either bend or break beneath our heel. After all, this world belongs to humanity. You'll either show us where to find him or exact justice upon you for those who have fallen this day,” the mage said with a grumbling of agreement from many of the young townsfolk who were eager to spill their amount of blood and take their pound of flesh.
He let out a sigh, knowing that he would have to flex his title, something he had seen Motoyasu do well before they left Castle Town and went off in their own chosen direction. "Would my word as the sword hero mean anything? Would you still attack knowing that fact?” he questioned both the mage and the group of people.
This actually caused everyone a moment to pause, including the mage, who dropped his sneer and looked at The Swordsman up and down for a brief moment. He could see the brief description in his mind about the Cardinal Heroes. But at the same time, as he was examining, he was also remembering how the bow here turned like a dog that turned against its master. This caused the mage to return his sneer and lash out in a snarl as he pointed his staff at the sword hero. "You are no different than the corrupted bow, a traitor to the holy weapon to which you are bound," the mage cried out, causing the crowd to also begin sending hateful glares that were once fearful of the sword hero. All of them brandished their makeshift weapons, ready to attack.
He blinked in confusion for a brief moment, and he was about to respond to that accusing statement, only to quickly jump back and slice the head of a pitchfork before having to jump back again from someone who was about to take his head with a wood ax. He couldn't understand why they were so angry and attacking him. He was the hero, wasn't he? Thoughts of the throne room and the accusations against Arthur and Naofumi flashed through his mind, causing guilt to bubble up over the supposed rape of the Adventurer girl. He had questioned it before but pushed it to the back of his mind and focused on gaining experience. Now, those thoughts resurfaced. 'Is this karma?' he mentally questioned himself as he tried his best to avoid engaging and dodge the attacks from the townsfolk.
"Enough!” said a booming feminine voice as she leaped over the few ruined columns with her scythe in hand and landed on the ground with a loud boom, crushing stone beneath her feet and sending out a small shockwave of air upon her landing. She then pointed her weapon at the mage. "I showed you mercy, and this is how you repay me. Gathering up the rabble is too stupid and desperate for coin, and not just that, but also allowing the group to go into a frenzy and try to attack the sword hero, the single most important individual in this world who can counter the waves besides the sacred beasts. But if you wish to continue to fight, then I will gladly oblige." The blade of her scythe began to mist with ice magic.
"The most important person in this world? He's no different than the rest of us,” one of the farmhands said, brandishing a sharpened hoe. "A hero? He ain't no damn hero; he's just some kid with a fancy magic sword that can get stronger. Maybe after killing him, one of us will be more worthy." Another farmhand voiced their opinion, followed by even more insults from others.
Ren couldn't believe the amount of vitriol he was forced to listen to. He didn't expect the people to have such a high opinion of an untested hero, but he didn't realize that the title of hero carried very little, if anything, and even worse, it brought hatred. For a brief moment, he now understood why there was such animosity towards the shield. He gritted his teeth and felt a small bit of bitterness welling up in the corners of his eyes. All he wanted was to be a strong noble hero, not a target for someone else's scorn.
A few of the townsfolk noticed that Ren lowered his head, almost as if trying to hide the fact that he was getting upset by their words, causing them to add more foul language and go as far as calling him a crybaby. The mage had had enough, though. As he raised his hand and prepared to launch a fireball, he assumed that the dragon guardian, being a mistress of ice, would be vulnerable to fire. But before he could release the fireball, he felt a cold, stinging sensation on the same arm that held the fireball, only to see The Swordsman with tear-filled eyes cleanly cut his arm, causing the mage to jump back, screaming at the loss of his appendage. The fireball, still developing, flew with his severed arm and exploded in the air, causing several townsfolk to catch fire or be knocked back by the force of the explosion.
"Traitorous wretch!” yelled a burly man, wielding a sharpened shovel like a spear. He was about to bring it down on Ren's neck, but The Swordsman quickly moved with unseen speed, slicing the man's upper torso in half, leaving only his lower half standing.
And so Ren continued to fight the trespassing townsfolk, killing them alongside the Dragoness Guardian with her scythe in hand. They fought until the few who were smart enough fled back down the mountain, leaving behind injured and badly burned mage.
"Damn you, damn you all," the badly injured mage said while lying on his back, fighting against the fear of death that was slowly approaching, either by the hands of the Dragoness Guardian or the Fallen Sword Hero.
Raising her scythe to block Ren from going forward, the Dragoness Guardian gave him a warm smile. "This one here has ruined your reputation, and I am partially to blame for that. Allow me to rid him for you,” she said softly, sensing that he was dealing with his own internal issues of becoming a fallen hero.
He didn't so much protest but rather turned his back on the mage; much of his face was covered in shadow cast by the tilt of his head. "Make him suffer," was the only thing he said as he waited to hear the death blow of the one that caused him to become a fallen hero.
Instead of pleading or begging, the Mage simply sneered and shot hateful looks at the approaching humanoid Dragon Guardian. He tried to look to his side, saw his staff, and tried to crawl towards it, only to let out a painful grunt as he felt the tip of the scythe stabbing into his back. To make matters worse, he was hoisted in the air as blood started freezing in his veins, causing immense pain as his life essence tore his body apart from the inside, more so than the blade that had penetrated his back and gone through his chest in a way that avoided his vital organs. He turned his gaze onto the guardian, who looked at him with indifference and a coldness that matched the same temperature as the ice that was slowly freezing his blood in his veins. "Damn ice, she devil, damn you to the waves," was the last thing he said right before his skin began matching the state of his blood, which was freezing solid.
With one swift motion, she sliced and shattered the body, while the rest of it broke into shards, scattering the foolish mage's remains to the small gusts that began carrying them off to places unknown. The task was completed, and she turned her gaze towards Ren. He seemed to have a perfect impression of a statue, as if she had frozen him herself, but she could sense the slight turmoil coming off of him thanks to her innate instincts. Instead of saying anything, she rested her side on the ground, approached from behind, gave him a hug from behind, and softly began stroking his hair.
"All I wanted to be was the hero, the one that comes in and saves everyone with a sword in hand, and yet I killed everyone." Ren slightly hiccupped as he looked at the bloody bodies, having brief flashbacks of his own death at the hands of a serial killer who had stabbed him in the chest. Before his killer could harm his friend, he had used the same knife that was buried in his chest to slit the Steeler Killer's throat, ending his reign of terror in his version of Japan. He died in the way that he always imagined himself as a hero, but was he truly a hero or just a stupid boy trying to act like one? Was he now just a boy? A slight hushing sound, almost musical, filled his ears, as did the soft stroking of his hair and the side of his cheek by the woman who was comforting him.
"You are a hero; you are mine; you've protected this land alongside me and protected the Dragon Emperor. It matters not the opinions of others; as long as you maintain belief in your own spirit, mind, and body, you will always be a hero to me, and to those who truly see past titles as fancy armor or even weapons. It is the actions you take that make you a hero; it is also their actions that cause themselves to perish. Think not of what they said." She said it softly. As she continued to comfort him in the warm embrace of her fur dress and the gentle caresses she delivered to his head,
His depressing thoughts quickly subsided as he breathed in the scent of the fur coat, could truly smell the clean air of the mountain, and started to feel that this world truly felt like a game to him, only ever so slightly. "Thank you for your kind and wise words, but I don't think I'll be able to walk down the mountain without the rest of the townsfolk trying to bring me to justice." He started to pull away from her embrace, and she didn't resist. She watched him look at the path that he had taken to get up here.
"I'll take you through a secret passageway that will bypass the side of the mountain and lead you to an old hunting trail that was long abandoned but still used by wildlife. You will follow it to its end, and you'll find yourself back on the main road. There you can make your way to the Old Capitol." She had reached over and grabbed hold of her scythe, brought it over to her shoulder once more, and then extended her free hand as an offer for him to take so she could guide him.
Looking at her hand, he gave her a warm smile as he wiped off the stray tears from his cheeks and took hold of her larger hand. "Lead the way, my lady."
BTC
Notes:
Please comment
Chapter Text
In the depths of the blacksmith's workshop Erhard was deep in his work, not in the main portion of his workshop with the billowing flames and the smashing of his forge hammer, but rather in his office space. Here, he made new or current designs of weapons with slight improvements. Currently, he is taking designs he was given by his business partner or tenant. What he was working on was the designs for the double-barrel shotgun that were labeled in the designs that were given to him, as he had changed the overall design but maintained the same weapons theme, but implemented the design of the repeating rifle with a shorter barrel and stock so it could be held in one hand when necessary, along with having a second barrel that would house a lot of the shells. Not only was he coming up with new designs on his own, but he was also implementing ideas to apply enchantments that the local witch could add to the materials that would accept magic in their designs. He had already made the necessary modifications for the double-barreled shotgun, adding the Thunder Runic design that he had planned on introducing to the magic shopkeeper to see if the old witch could help him just as she had helped him acquire the mithril metal from her various sources.
He had the final flare by adding a similar unique runic design. Instead of thunder in the lever-action shotgun, he put a wind set of runes that would add a further boost for any projectiles that would be fired out of the barrel, adding to both penetrating and force. With his current design done, he put it on the side of others that he began to make with just in the month that Arthur came into his life and changed the blacksmith's views on how to create weapons, and he had taken a moment to look at the various new designs that he had come up with. a sword that can fold out into a large, long-barreled revolver rifle a war hammer with explosive shotgun shell knives that could shoot its blades just from the hilts and penetrate its target from a great distance away, and much more. Erhard couldn't believe he was now a part of the Adventurers Weapon Revolution. He could only imagine how the various Smiths in Faubrey would be frothing at the mouths about what he was doing, basically stealing many of their customers that would visit that Kingdom to receive a factory-made firearm that was possibly the cheapest of the bunch and not of great quality. where his gun designs would be custom-made and tailored made of the best of materials, requiring an equal or greater amount of a price tag to obtain such weapons, then again, not a single gun from the kingdom of Faubrey had an ounce of magic to it. The current ruler forbade any tinkering with such things as magic elements or enchantments if the rumor is correct.
Stealing his eyes away from admiring his various designs of weapons, he looked out his window and realized that morning was already here, with the sounds of a few people beginning to shuffle around outside. Grimacing at the fact that he had spent all night playing with the designs, he got up from his chair, popped a few bones in his back, and headed out of his office, surprised to run into Arthur and what looked like a Demi-human dog who was trying on some leather armor.
“Could you at least see that to notify me that you decided to rest in my guest room again?" The blacksmith stated this with a neutral expression, his arms crossed, and slightly smirked at the boy, who seemed to be fidgeting with the leather armor that didn't seem to fit him right.
Arthur had turned his head and smirked. "Well, friend, you said that I could come here anytime, and you also told me where you hid your emergency extra key, so I helped myself lay down and took my little apprentice here to rest up as well," he said as he lightly began patting and rubbing the head of Keel to their continuous growling frustration at the sensation of having their heads petted.
Now that was surprising to hear for the blacksmith, “an apprentice? Wow, you work fast to obtain a party member. I take it that they're part of the guild as well, yes," he half asked and stated as he walked over to look down at the Husky Demi-human. He noticed something quite peculiar about this boy.
Keel looked at the blacksmith, who was looking down at her as if he were examining her. She paid no mind as she returned her focus to Arthur. "This stuff is too heavy; I won't be able to move quickly with this stuff on," she complained as she quickly pulled the leather chest armor off of her body.
"Well, I'm not allowing you to go on any more adventures with me if you at least have something to protect your vital bits,” Arthur stated as he picked up the discarded leather piece.
Taking the blacksmith to think about what would be the best fit for a demi-human, it would be the second demi-human he would have assisted. "I have some leftover mithril that I can weave into a shirt; it will be just as strong as plate mail and lightweight. As for the arms and legs, I have some light hardened leather that will be best fit for your apprentice here, and all of it is modular so we can be adjusted as they grow, as I don't need to explain to you what happens to Jimmy humans when they gain XP.” He turned his examining eyes away from the demi-human boy to Arthur.
"The more they gain, the faster they grow upon leveling up, and I noticed that he has definitely grown an extra inch and looks a lot more like a boy of 13 now than a 10-year-old.” Arthur recited by memory that he found it quite weird that killing and leveling up would make someone like a demi-human, or those who didn't fit in the human category would mature faster, or humans, on the other hand, did not, according to the few sources that he was able to obtain information from when he had decided to stay at Erhard’s shop just until he could get an appropriate disguise so he could walk freely without being harassed by the local guards or, worse yet, amateurish bounty hunters.
"Good, you have a good memory. As for his little armor, it would take me a day to weave up the mithril chainmail shirt, and as for the leather padding, I can give them to him now.” He had gone over to the side of his shop and pulled open a drawer that contained multiple other paddings for arms and legs, bringing them over to Keel for them to try.
With the new padding in hand, she quickly put them on without too much difficulty; it was much lighter in comparison to the leather chest piece that she was forced to wear at Arthur's request. "I don't think me and Arthur can wait a day before we're going into the old capital and going after the one who sponsored the Viper gang leader.”She revealed the destination of they were going to the blacksmiths surprised At The Mention Of The Old Capitol.
~
"Are you sure you want to bring your companion here to that place? Even black iron adventurers have trouble traversing the land," Erhard stated as he went through some lightweight armor pieces that would be better suited for Arthur's companion.
The Outlaw simply shrugged his shoulders and said, "Not much of a choice. Despite us getting some money, we don't have enough to last us for more than a couple of weeks. And if this fellow we're going after is truly the big fish, we could probably use the coin we gain from them to last the rest of this month and the next before the wave hits." Sure, there were other options for Arthur to choose from besides continuing to go after thugs and other outlaws, but this was the quickest and most straightforward task one could take to get a coin, whether it be a silver dollar or a silver coin from a medieval world. It was all the same to him.
The blacksmith only grunted in reply as he found a leather scale mail that seemed to be the appropriate size for the demi. He brought it over and headed to them to try it on to see if it would fit. "The difficulty mostly lies in the areas of the Old Capitol. There are the accursed people who have survived the cataclysm that destroyed the old capital and now live as undying folk who have lost their minds and memories. Then there are the various creatures that seem to be drawn to the place: Savage Orcs, wave monsters, hill tribesgoatmen, rogue mages, slavers, etc." He prattled on about the dangers, many of which he had witnessed during his time as an adventurer. One of which reminded him when he had been given the task to purge a colony of goblins that were harassing various villages in the countryside, and he took with him his apprentice, someone who had survived a Goblin Raid and now earned his moniker in the northern kingdoms as Goblin Slayer.
Hearing about the possible dangers one could face heading to the old capital did not dissuade Arthur's decision, and by the looks of Keel, they weren't the least bit troubled by the possible dangers encountered in wandering in the old capital area.
Keel slipped her head through the scale mail of leather armor and found it much lighter than it looked. She felt more comfortable in comparison to the other bit of inflexible armor that she had worn at Arthur's request. "It fits, and I don't think any arrows are going to pierce this," she stated as she moved around with her new armor.
"Technically, what you got hit by was a bolt. And by the looks of that type of armor, you are correct that it probably won't stop a bolt or an arrow, but it will slow it down so it won't penetrate your flesh." Arthur could still feel a small bit of guilt about putting Keel in that situation where they had to act as bait. He squashed it down and reminded himself that what was done was done, and there was nothing else he could do other than make sure that Keel would be equipped with enough skill and experience so they wouldn't have to put themselves in that situation for his benefit.
"Well, if you like the armor, that will be 100 silvers. But since you are a business partner and have provided designs for me to work on, 25 silvers is all that is required for this little armor piece." Erhard gave Arthur a cocky smirk as he extended a hand, waiting for the silvers to be dropped into his gloved palm.
Arthur rolled his eyes and then placed the appropriate number of coins in the blacksmith's hand. "So the thing you told me about demi-humans is true; they mature more as they gain levels." His words seemed to catch Keel's attention as the outlaw looked at the demi-human canine for a brief moment, trying to remember the 10-year-old that he had purchased some time ago, who now looked like someone close to their teens but not quite there yet.
"Yep, I'd say they are at least 13 years of age. It's one of the unique perks of being a demi-human, the faster maturity rate of growth both physically and mentally. But their personality may cause some problems with their maturing body, especially if they are extremely young, like five. They would still have the mindset of a 5-year-old, at least in terms of personality," Erhard relayed the information he knew about demi-humans and their growth cycle to gaining experience points through killing monsters. "There's one thing you should be aware of if you ever have a demi-human girl in your party and she's just entering puberty. Thanks to her levels going up, she might have, you know, the time of the month, which might become problematic if you are in the wilderness. Monsters love the scent of fresh blood." The outlaw almost cringed at the mention of a woman's basic biological cycle.
The Outlaw couldn't help but remember a few times when camp followers had gone through such cycles, recalling the dangers it brought about in the middle of the wilderness when one of the ladies was experiencing those moments. Coyotes, wolves, and bears—anything with a strong sense of smell—would come running, forcing the camp to always be on guard during those rare moments. "I understand, and I've gone through that a few times back when I used to ride with other men like myself who had women camp followers."
Arthur watched as the blacksmith eagerly accepted the gas-repellent crossbow and listened to Jake's request for his custom sidearms. He couldn't help but be impressed by the level of detail and craftsmanship that Jake desired for his guns. It was clear that he had a specific vision in mind.
As the blacksmith disappeared into the back of the shop, Arthur turned his attention back to Keel. "So, Keel, what do you think about all this? Are you excited to venture into the old capital and face the dangers that await us?" he asked, curious to hear her thoughts.
Keel's tail wagged excitedly as she responded, "Of course, Arthur! I'm always up for an adventure, especially if it means helping you and earning some coin along the way. I'm not afraid of a few dangers."
Arthur smiled at her enthusiasm. "That's the spirit, Keel. Just remember to stay close to me and be cautious. We don't want any unnecessary risks."
Just then, the blacksmith returned from the back of the shop, his hands covered in grease and a satisfied smile on his face. "Alright, Jake, your custom sidearms will be ready in a week. I'll send you a message when they're done."
Jake nodded in appreciation and turned to leave the shop. Before he left, he glanced at Arthur and Keel. "Good luck in the old capital, you two. Stay safe."
With that, Jake exited the shop, leaving Arthur and Keel alone with the blacksmith. Arthur turned to the blacksmith and thanked him for his help before heading towards the door. Keel followed closely behind, her new armor fitting comfortably on her frame.
As they stepped out into the bustling streets, Arthur couldn't help but feel a mix of excitement and trepidation. The old capital awaited them, filled with dangers and potential rewards. But with Keel by his side, he felt a newfound confidence. Together, they would face whatever challenges lay ahead.
~
"Are you waiting just outside the shop for it to open up, or have you just arrived?" Arthur crossed his arms with a smirk at the serpentine adventurer.
Letting out a hissing scoff, Jake only shook his head. "I was trying to track you down and figured I'd use my sense of smell to locate you. Fortunately, you were in this blacksmith shop. I was planning on coming here to trade in that crossbow for any available firearms or to arrange for them to be picked up next time I come back after we finish collecting the bandit's head." He explained his sudden appearance and was fortunate that he was able to quickly get his affairs in order before setting out with his new partner and apprentice.
For some reason, he felt that Jake was holding something back, causing him to scratch underneath the stubble that was already beginning to grow back. "Is that all?" He asked, and surprisingly, he saw him reach into his black leather bag and pull out two new dog tags, one matching the same color as Jake's and the other made of porcelain.
"Yeah, the guild knew my location, so they sent a runner to give this to me since we are partners on this quest. They thought it would be better to hand it to me so I can hand it to you, though I am not fond of the idea of being someone's delivery boy." He couldn't help but flick his serpentine tongue at the thought, and then again, there was an amused thought in his mind dressed up in his black garment. Maybe borrow someone's garden scythe and appear on someone's doorstep, delivering whatever crap he was supposed to deliver and scaring the person who would open the door to death. Pushing those fantasies aside, he handed Arthur his well-deserved tag and Keel as well.
Keel looked at the porcelain tag and immediately scowled; it was just one rank above the one she had previously had. "Why am I ranked so low? I thought I did well in that hideout too!" she stated and complained as she stared at the dog tag in the palm of her hand, wanting it to be made of the same material and color as Arthur and Jake's.
"Yeah, I think that's a little premature for you, little runt," he lightly chuckled at the burning glare that the serpentine snake had received from the tomboy. They reminded him of the many scornful women who were least comfortable with his presence and his policy of paying first before the job was done in full. Besides her short glare, the girl hadn't yet truly blossomed into a young lady, so it would be some time before the human realized that his demi-human boy apprentice was a girl, and he might get some amusement from it.
Despite how intimidating the snake demi was, Keel couldn't help but let out a low growl directed at Jake for his insult of being called a runt. But soon enough, she turned her focus back to the dog tag and quickly switched it out with her old one for the new one. Her old one simply disintegrated with a small bout of flame.
Arthur watched this in confusion as the wooden dog tags burned to ash, leaving very little left. "I guess the guild had some problems with stolen tags and implemented some safety measures on them?" he asked, as he and Keel watched the smoldering bits of ash fall to the ground.
"Yep, about 40 years ago, a bunch of outlaws got a hold of dead adventurer dog tags from those killed by a mob of monsters. And if monsters can't eat it, they usually discard it, mostly of the dumb variety. So, to make a long story short, they took on quests and demanded payment. At first, they took the gold and didn't complete the quests. Worse of all, they made other requests for payment, such as livestock deeds, and on occasion, the maidenhead of a few young daughters, or even spent a night or two with the ladies of the household. It set a bad example for the Adventurers Guild, and the guild does not take kindly to those using dog tags that had the names of respected adventurers who gave their lives to keep the countryside safe from monsters, only to be tainted by opportunist scammers," Jake relayed the story he had heard when he came across this little feature, though the form of self-destruction for metal-based dog tags was different but equally revealing.
As the two absorbed the new information, Erhard returned from the fish shop. "It'll take some time to break down that new toy you gave me to fiddle with. As for your guns, you'll have to wait a while, possibly a week or two, to have them fully constructed. I will also be doing something a little different from the model I created for the little demi lad, something that won't require someone to pull back the hammer before firing, plus something else that I've yet to finish in the designs." That last part he said somewhat cryptically, but the entrance look he received from the snake adventurer was all that was required to know that the serpentine adventurer would not complain about waiting for their order.
"That would be quite convenient. I don't like slowing down my firing rate if it's going to take some time. I understand that by the time I come back, it'll be almost a month, hopefully less than that since the bandits are holed up in one of the old fortresses in the old capital area. Plus, there are always those Remnant Wave monsters that linger in that area; it could take us longer if we have to face them," Jake said to Blake Smith as he turned and started marching toward the shop exit.
A moment later, Arthur and Keel joined Jake as the three began making their way to the low-end marketplace and grabbed a few cheap provisions, then headed to the staples next to the entrance of Castle Town. The old Western outlaw headed straight for Nyx, the celestial horse, received unwanted lustful glares from various stallions that thought themselves good enough to capture her attention.
The mystical equine had expressed her displeasure at being placed here to her owner. She went so far as to describe how one of the stable boys had considered stealing her and turning her into a broodmare in an attempt to breed celestial stallions that could later be sold for a profit. She ended those greedy ambitions by covering her body in bone-like spikes, as she shared the mental image of the stable boy's reaction, which caused Arthur to laugh a bit.
Keel couldn't help but stare at the star-covered equine with wide eyes and felt slightly enchanted by the majesticness of the beast that Arthur was now sitting upon. It almost felt blasphemous to even claim such a beautiful creature.
"Thank you for recognizing my majestic nature, little one," Nyx telepathically spoke in his mind. Keel grabbed hold of her head and started to panic when she slightly felt incoming thoughts flood her mind. "So you can speak through my thoughts, or am I just hearing yours?" she verbally asked the equine.
"Telepathy is a little complicated. You could say that I'm sending messages into your head that may be perceived as sound in your mind. Though you do not have the ability, I do have the ability to read your thoughts to a certain extent, mostly what you are thinking at the present moment and what you see before you or what may have popped up in your head now and then. But as for your deeper thoughts, I will not be able to read those. Before I got bound to this human, I would be able to read your thoughts down to your subconscious. But at this present moment in time, your innermost thoughts are denied to me, along with everyone else, except for Arthur. He and I are bound in a way that allows me to see into the deeper parts of his mind only when it's required or when he allows," the celestial equine explained to Keel how her ability to use telepathy works, without going into further details, knowing that it would be too lengthy of a conversation. Even if she simply downloaded the knowledge into the demi-dog's brain, it would still take a lot more energy on her part than simply breaking it down to a simple explanation.
With nothing but a thought, Arthur commanded his mount to move forward, then he reached down for Keel and grabbed them by the scruff of their armor, hoisting them up and placing them in front of the saddle. "Have you ridden a horse before?" he asked, seeing how Keel was slightly freaked out as he grabbed them and put them on the shared saddle.
She shook her head and said, "No, I've seen them but never ridden on one." She said it nervously, not knowing what to do. It was strange enough to see a mythical-like horse, but now to be riding on one, that was something else, something that she wasn't expecting, especially on the second day of her new lease on life.
Reaching over and lightly patting Keel’s head for not freaking out too much, Arthur's attention was switched over to Jake, who was standing before an empty stall. "Horse got stolen?" he questioned the serpentine adventurer, who didn't seem to react to his words but rather stared at a single point in the shadows.
"No, I doubt anyone in this world could steal my mount," Jake confidently stated as he pulled out a purplish stone with a blood-red glowing rune on it and stuck his hand into the slightly darker corner submerged in shadows. A few moments later, a large midnight black mare emerged from that small shadow with blood-red glowing eyes and sharp protruding fangs from the beast's lips, with what looked like a bloody handprint on the saddle. Not wasting a second, Jake hopped onto his mare, reached over, and began affectionately stroking the side of her neck. "Aren't you the most beautifully deadly mare in the world? Aren't you!" He said this very affectionately to his mount as she bobbed her head up and down in agreement with his words and let out a whinny that sounded more like a blood-curdling scream, causing those closest to it to cringe. The sound and the death aura made many of the other horses and mounts more than slightly uncomfortable.
The only one who wasn't affected by the sound or the deadly aura emanating from the Shadowmare was Nyx, who telepathically scoffed at its presence as she relayed her displeasure to Arthur. "I figured a snake that tries to embody the look of death would have something that comes from the very dark pits of the underworld."
"Just what the hell is that beast?" Arthur asked roughly, feeling a bitter cold sensation in his lungs, similar to what he felt when he had succumbed to tuberculosis, yet it was nothing more than a slightly uncomfortable phantom pain.
Keel also wanted to know, as she briefly felt cold yet sharp shackles on her wrist and a tight collar around her neck. The sensation alone caused her to let out a whining sound.
Stopping the compliments he was showering onto his Shadowmare, Jake turned his attention to Arthur. "Well, she's a mare like yours, but where she's from, there's a lot of death and undead. Surprisingly enough, I won her in a game between myself and an assassin who was part of some Brotherhood or something, or maybe it was a Creed. Who cares about anyone? She was my prize, and I've been treating her like the proper queen she deserves to be, or perhaps she prefers being a princess. She's never indicated, which also means she can't be stolen; she can only be either passed down or exchanged for ownership through games." He explained before giving her one final affectionate pet on the side of her neck, causing her to bob her head in appreciation and stomp her razor-sharp hooves in excitement to be traveling again.
"Can you make her stop doing that and make me feel like I'm dying?" the outlaw roughly stated, expressing his temptation to just pull out his revolver and kill the beast to get rid of the uncomfortable sensation in his lungs.
Jake stared in confusion for a moment before realizing what was going on and that his mount was emitting a despairing aura. Leaning over, he whispered into her ear, and immediately the aura surrounding her ceased, bringing relief to both Arthur and the other mounts in the stables. "She likes to make a big entrance that makes everyone cower in fear, but after a while, you sort of get used to it and develop a resistance to it. The first time I felt it, it brought up some unpleasant feelings of me getting stabbed in the gut. It's just one of her abilities that can be resisted. Others can develop immunity if they have constant exposure, but for those who are unprepared or have weaker fortitude, it could incapacitate or even kill them. Fortunately, she always keeps her ability at the lowest power, so she doesn't cause any accidents that force me to be grumpy with her," he explained further before pulling the reins of his beloved mare and pointing her towards the exit of the stables. With a quick crack, she was off like the wind.
Surprised at how fast the death-personified beast had moved, Arthur couldn't help but feel a competitive flair spark within him. Without really telling his passenger, he cracked the reins on his mare to catch up. Surprisingly, he got several thoughts coming from his mouth, stating that she was far faster than that shadow skank and other insulting remarks towards Jake's mount. This caused a few chuckles to escape Arthur as he speedily caught up to Jake. Before long, they were riding at the same speed and pace out of Castletown and towards the Old Capitol, where their target awaited.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Carrying a torch, Naofumi explored the nearly abandoned mine, accompanied by the raccoon dog girl he had bought from the slaver. He tried to maintain an indifferent and cold demeanor, but every time he looked at her, he couldn't help but feel worried and genuinely cared for the girl he was forced to kill for him to gain XP on his journey to combat the waves. Despite his desire to let the kingdom rot and seek out other kingdoms to offer his assistance, he lacked the knowledge and funds for such a journey, especially with a little girl he vowed to make strong enough to prevent her from falling into the same situation she had been in before. He briefly wondered how Arthur was doing and if the old cowboy had found a party member, imagining them as a rattlesnake or a jackrabbit, something reminiscent of the Western animals that kept flashing through his mind.
His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of rocks being tripped over as Raphtalia stumbled, but managed to regain her balance. Since being purchased, she had gained a small amount of experience, but not enough to undergo the significant growth that demi-humans often experienced. For now, she still looked like her 10-year-old self, only slightly taller.
"Sorry, Master..." Her little ears drooped, and she lowered her head, afraid she had done something wrong.
Hearing her little weak voice played havoc on his heartstrings. Going over towards her, he played with his hand on her shoulder. "It's all right. It wouldn't surprise me if you tripped and stumbled a few times, this torch doesn't give off too much light, but deeper in the mind, we should come across some crystals that should give off their glow.” He had added a small bit of emotion in his somewhat land words, but they seemed to make her perk up a little, and if he wasn't mistaken, he could hear the brief sounds of her tail wagging underneath the skirt of the leather tunic he had bought for her along with her long dagger.
She was about to say thanks, only to see that her master had turned his back and started moving forward, she diligently followed behind but was more mindful to watch what she was walking over. She was mindful of what she was walking over; her sharp sense of hearing was on the alert for anything that could pop out, though she wasn't as skilled as her friend Keel was with her senses, but Raphtalia felt confident enough that she could at least hear something or smell something that would approach with ill intent.
The two continued on the path forward through the dark tunnel before a small glimmer of light could be seen at the end of it, and the light was not the sun with its blue earring glow. Reaching the end, they found themselves in a large cave filled with crystals, some of them partially mined out while others were still buried deep in the rock, with only the sharp jacket tips slightly poking out of the cave walls or various rocks.
"Jackpot,” Naofumi said in a whisper to himself before he even considered grabbing hold of one of the nearby pickaxes. He looked around to see where the so-called monster had driven most of everyone out and presumably killed a few of their number. As he looked around, he didn't see any sign of any monsters—no claw marks, no blood, not even any shit that would be left behind if the thing ate someone. ‘ I guess it had moved on or it had moved deeper in this cave; that would be the case. I'll have to inform the chief of the beast that it may have moved deeper or left the mine.’ Any answer he would give would not be a pleasant answer for the village chief to receive, but at least he could mine without a permit. With his thoughts settled on what he was planning on saying to the chief, he grabbed hold of a pickaxe, picked out the largest of the crystals, and began the slow chipping process of mining out the crystal. All the while, Raphtalia was on guard as her head looked back and forth and her ears twitched along with her nose for any possible danger.
Deep within the mine, the chipping sound caught the attention of a lurking beast. Its burning red eyes opened, and the idea of devouring fresh flesh and adding to its horde made its jaws salivate. Stretching its limbs and cracking bones, the beast began skulking through the shadows, drawn towards the source of the chipping sound.
After half an hour, Naofumi had made significant progress on the large crystal. With the money he had, he couldn't resist picking up a few new materials and ores. He immediately fed them into his shield, unlocking the mining shield that resembled a flattened drill. He wondered if his shield could extend into a large drill to make his job easier. Checking the stats of his newly acquired shield, he discovered that it did have that ability, but it was locked behind a level cap. To unlock it, he would need to feed more freshly mined materials. For now, he was stuck with the slow chipping process.
All the while, Raphtalia remained at the ready. The sudden sound of a few rocks tumbling down off to the side quickly made the little girl jerk her head in that general direction, with her blade drawn and pointed. Yet, there was nothing but the rocks. She tried looking around to see if there were any other signs of what could cause the rocks to start rolling, but the dim blue light made it difficult for her to see properly where her eyes had failed her. She tried using her sense of smell and caught the whiff of something she didn't recognize as she deeply inhaled through her nostrils a few times. At the last second, she smelled something that awakened a primordial fear, causing her to have brief flashes in her mind of horror that she would remember until the day she died. A creature with gnashing teeth and claws that resembled a hound but was far more monstrous than any nightmare she could ever have. Without hesitating for a second, she turned and started to yell out, "We're about to be attacked!" Her young voice echoed in the cave.
Hearing her warning and looking towards her direction, Naofumi felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up, and on his right hand, he quickly raised and transformed his shield into the bladed shield within a few seconds, just as a large mouth was about to bite off his head.
The Demonic Hound bit into the bladed shield, its long, sharp fangs penetrating the arm that the shield was attached to. Its demonic eye quickly looked over to the girl who had alerted its first target for the day, and it looked upon her with absolute malice and contempt, having a few ideas of how to make her suffer slowly while feasting on her guts.
"Is this the monster that the villagers were afraid of?" Naofumi questioned in his mind as he desperately held back this demonic-looking hound with large curved horns circling its head, along with what looked like an exposed spinal column and ribs on its side, holding together what appeared to be exposed bits, mostly flesh. What made matters worse was the black Patriot's blood that almost made him feel like he wanted to vomit. Just the smell alone was starting to cover his shield, which was cutting into the beast's mouth and onto his fresh wounds, causing him a great deal of pain, far more than the bite alone. "Ra… Raphtalia!!! Strike it at the side; do it now," he yelled out in between the pain he could feel as he tried pushing the beast, leaving a small opening for his party member to strike.
Her body and brain could hear the command, but her mind and soul were going back to the moment when her parents stood between her and a monstrous beast with three heads, no skin, bone, white exposed skull heads, and exposed flesh with writhing and twisting tendrils. Even at the moment when she was pushed off the cliff, she could see the brief moment as her parents were impaled by the barb tendrils and watched as her parents were ripped apart, with her father bisected from the waist and her mother's limbs ripped off, all before her parents were out of view. But even before then, she could see the pain and agonizing expression on her mother's face as her limbs were just ripped right from her body. As her mind reflected while she held onto the blade and her legs twitched, it was at this moment that she lost control of her bladder and started wetting herself on the spot.
“I COMMAND YOU TO WAKE UP.”
The mark just above her chest shot out a powerful surge of agony throughout her little body, almost enough to throw her onto her knees, but she remained standing despite the lingering stinging sensation that was running up and down the various nerve endings throughout her body as she looked towards her master with a look of desperation in his eyes, a lot like her own in this situation.
"Stab it, kill it, or it's going to kill me and you," he yelled at her to do what must be done for them to survive this encounter with this monster.
Tears were beginning to build and pour down the side of her face as the stinging reminder of the event that had happened to her before enslavement did not impede the orders that were given. She wanted to live; she wanted to go back to her village; she wanted everything to go back to the way it was or what it could have been, and she couldn't just stand here and die like those before her. Gripping the long knife even more tightly than she had before, she barely even registered a bit of broken skin that she had caused by the intense gripping of the weapon, as well as the droplets of blood that were seeping between her fingers, as she let out a primal yell and ran straight for the beast's side.
Seeing this girl charging from its flank, the monster couldn't help but mentally grin and deeply concentrate on the number of beings it had consumed, quickly selecting something that would stop the girl in her tracks.
At the moment that she was about to stab her blade, she stopped midstep as she saw a face that she never thought she would see again, causing her eyes to widen and her grip to loosen to the point that the blade dropped out of her hands, to Naofumi’s shock and horror.
On the side of the beast's body, a perfect replica of Raphtalia’s mother's face appeared. Everything from the chin to the coloring of her mother's hair matched perfectly. "... Mommy???" she questioned with every ounce of hope, desperation, and desire that began boiling over in her mind and soul.
"Yes, my little princess, it's me," spoke the face of her mother, giving a warm smile, the same one that had always cheered up a young, upset Raphtalia.
Her eyes were glued to the smiling face of her mother, and soon the face of her father appeared along with a few others, all smiling. Those were the faces of everyone she had ever known who had died, right there greeting her. She could hear their voices, voices that were like milk and honey to her ears, reminding her of a simpler, kinder time before her hardships.
"My sweet little princess, I know it's been a difficult time for you, but can you do mommy a favor?" asked the face of her mother.
Her eyes still wide and her mouth hanging agape, she nodded her head, willing to listen and do whatever her mother would ask, as long as she was able to look upon all those she missed and loved.
"Pick up that knife and stab this human. After all, we need to eat, and once we're done, you can join us and never again have to worry about suffering alone. We all know how it feels to be alone. Here, we're together forever. Don't you want that? It doesn't even hurt," her mother's face said kindly and gently, in the same tone one would use to soothe a child who had a bad nightmare.
* berserk 2016 blood and guts*
Over to the side, Naofumi's strength was starting to fail him as his arm grew tired. He could already feel it going numb from the pain as the beast tried to bear down on him. What made matters worse were the various voices he could hear coming from the side, including one urging Raphtalia to kill him. "Don't listen to it! It's lying! This thing is going to kill me and you," he yelled out, hoping his voice would break through the sickening illusion the beast had woven for Raphtalia.
She could hear his words, yet her body moved on its own as she picked up the knife and started moving towards Naofumi with glassy eyes. It was as if her soul had already left, and she was merely an automaton, obeying the whims of the creature that promised her an end to all this. Gripping the knife tightly, she stared at the one she had called master, trying to remember who he was. Was he a friend? A hero? Her brain struggled to remember, but her mind was clouded with the fantasy the creature had woven, that encouraged her desire.
"Raphtalia! Your parents are dead, along with all those the beast is showing you. Do not listen to them. Remember, I promised you that I would find all those you had lost, the knights who took your friends, your fellow villagers, even your flag," Naofumi cried out, dropping to one knee but still managing to hold the beast in place as it tried to crush him with its weight.
His words cut through the fog in her mind, triggering a brief flashback to a week prior when they were training together, fighting low-level balloon monsters. He had asked her about her story, about how she had lost everything and those who had taken everything else. She remembered his vow, his promise to help her reclaim all that she had lost, to rebuild and make her home, her people, and her friends stronger so they would never have to endure what she had endured again.
"Sweetheart, go ahead and stab him in the heart. It'll be quick and painless for him. Unless you want him to feel pain, then stab wherever you want," Raphtalia's mother's face said encouragingly.
Taking a few steps back from the beast and tilting her head down to hide her face, Raphtalia's mind, body, and soul waged war within her. She wrestled with her desires, torn between the past and the future. Reversing her grip on the knife, she raised her head, her eyes blazing with power and fury.
Her mother's face, along with several others, smiled, and some even grinned madly, thinking they had won over her. But their smiles turned to screams as Raphtalia plunged the blade into one of their faces.
Gritting her teeth and tears streaming down her face, she stabbed the fisherman who had been kind to her when she had a hook stuck in her finger while learning to fish. Next, she stabbed the baker who always made her sweets. Again and again, she stabbed all those who had been kind or nice to her. Each time she stabbed, black blood splashed against her face and coated her hands, but she desperately tried to tune out the screams, curses, and swears that filled the air.
"How could you, you little wretch?" her mother's face said scornfully. Even in her wild and angry state, Raphtalia refused to stab her mother's face. But soon enough, she gripped the knife with both hands and looked at her mother's enraged expression.
"I'm sorry, Mommy," Raphtalia said softly. She stabbed into her mother's forehead, then pulled the knife back out and stabbed into her mother's head again and again. She continued this desperate act, hoping to kill the beast. Exhaustion eventually overcame her, and she dropped to her knees, her hands and face covered in blood. She simply stayed there, staring into an endless void.
* song ended*
Letting out a roar of pain, the demon Hound shook its head, throwing the human and his bladed shield to the side. It stared at the girl, who was covered in its blood. "Disgusting little bitch, you die now," the beast said. It opened its jaws, about to devour her whole, only for new pain to come across the side of its head along with the loss of a horn.
Not wasting the opportunity with his new freedom from the beast's jaws, Naofumi equipped his flying guillotine shield and aimed for the beast's neck to decapitate it. However, his aim was off due to most of his arm being numb. He only managed to cut off its horn on the side of whatever flesh it had still on its skull, which wasn't much, revealing a bony white canine skull covered in black blood. "Fuck!" he cursed as he pulled the chain that was attached to his shield back.
"I'm going to enjoy sucking the marrow from both of your bones," the beast said, letting out a bellowing primal roar. It charged at the human with the shield, but Naofumi managed to dodge and slice the side of its body that wasn't damaged by the little girl, causing it to bleed out more.
Naofumi was surprised that the beast was still standing despite all the blood it had lost. What creatures resided in this world that would allow something to lose this amount of blood? Then again, the thing didn't look like it was ever alive; if anything, this could be a zombie for all he knew. Yet the thing could say something typical for a demonic hound, "What's it going to take to kill you fucker?!" he yelled at the creature, but it didn't answer back. It simply stared at him with those red demonic eyes and its half-exposed skull.
It slung its head down, and an amber-colored glow began to appear on its chest and travel up its neck. It raised its head, then opened its jaws, showing small bouts of flame, and let out a primal roar as it began shooting out a large stream of Hellfire.
Seeing the medium-sized jet of flames, Naofumi rushed over toward where Raphtalia was, within the range of the hellhound's fire. He threw her body like a rag doll behind him as he used his shield to defend against the hateful flames. He let out a pained yell as he could feel the heat of the fire beginning to cook his shield, and the flesh that was behind it, as well as the parts that weren't under the protection of the shield, were being burned and singed. While he cowered behind his shield, the gem was absorbing some of the flames and unlocking a new shield: the Hellfire Shield.
After quickly reading up on the stats, he switched over to the Hellfire Shield, which only reduced half of the existing damage from the flames. However, he could still feel his arm cooking, and the unmistakable scent of pork roasting filled his nostrils, almost making him feel sick knowing where the source of that smell was coming from.
The hellhound ended its jet of flames and looked down at the badly injured and burned human with sadistic glee in its crimson eyes. "You're the second human that has truly hurt me, and for that, I'm going to reward you by keeping you alive long enough to make both you and that girl suffer a slow, agonizing death. Then I'm going to enjoy torturing and twisting your souls once you've been absorbed into my body." The creature's lips curled up into a wicked grin, displaying its serrated teeth that still had a faint glow from the flames.
Despite the beast's words, Naofumi switched his Hellfire Shield back to his flying guillotine shield and tried throwing it, only for it to not even reach the distance of the Beast In the effort, he felt new waves of pain coursing up his badly burned and heavily injured right arm, then dropped his arm and himself to the ground on his knees. He then looked towards the still-grinning hellhound that was leisurely getting closer and closer.
Seeing how the human pathetically threw his little frisbee disc, the hellhound simply kicked the shield into a nearby column of stone and embedded it into the stone wall, just in case the human mustered the strength to use it, its victory was now assured, and its feast was properly beaten into submission for its enjoyment.
All he could do was stare up at the monster that was about to end him, staring up at its hateful red eyes. Yet, he couldn't help but smirk at the sight of the little bit of a skull that he could see, which he had cut with his flying guillotine shield. If he was going to die, he would go to death without giving the beast any satisfaction that he was afraid of it.
Suddenly, Naofumi could feel the weight of Raphtalia's body climbing up his back and then leaping from his shoulders, only after the hellhound was just a foot away from him. He wanted to scream out at her, wanting her not to throw her life away and to run, only for him to see a burning fire in her eyes as she held the long knife in her hands and aimed it straight towards the exposed section of the hellhound's skull, aiming directly into its eye.
As soon as the beast felt the knife pierce its eye, the child climbing onto its head and holding on for dear life as she twisted the blade caused it to let out a howl of pain as it thrashed around trying to get the run off of its head, yet she continued causing it new waves of pain as the knife twisted and drove deeper and deeper into its skull. So it started to charge around, bashing against stone columns to shake the girl off of its head. "Get off me, you bitch; pitiful attacks won't kill me; nothing can; only a hero can kill me!" it bellowed with pain and frustration all the while it was crashing through whatever it could use to shake off its unwanted passenger.
Naofumi was surprised to learn that fact; it made him briefly wonder what type of monster this was. He did not linger on those thoughts as he focused on the fact that it was bashing through stone column after stone column and exposing crystals and other jagged, sharp material that was hidden underneath stone. That's when it hit him—an idea that formed in his mind. Gathering up all the strength he could to stand up, he grabbed his shield with his left arm, had it transferred, and switched over to his rope shield as he watched the beast begin to gallop against a nearby stone column before shouting out, "Airstrike." He said it multiple times and created several projections of the shield. One in front of the beast as it was charging towards the column, forcing it into a different direction, and another and another doing a quick imitation of a pinball as the beast continued charging before another air shield at an angle appeared over its feet, sending it flying into a nearby large bed of crystal spikes.
All this pinballing and being battered around finally made Raphtalia become airborne, only to be quickly caught by another projection of an airstrike shield. She looked down in mild confusion at the sudden appearance of an almost ghost-like shield underneath her. She slid off and moved towards her master, yet she couldn't help but wince as she limped a little, her legs bruised from the hellhound's efforts to get her off its head. "Master, is it over?" she weakly asked, looking onwards at the hellhound that didn't look dead but rather irritated as it tried to free itself from its pinned state.
Hearing her voice and seeing how she was limping, he shook his head and said, "Not yet. I have to kill it, or it's not going to be dead properly." He tried to put up a warm smile that only turned into more of a grimace due to the pain he could feel in different parts of his body, with the exception of his arm that had already gone numb from the puncture wounds when the hellhound bit into it and the burning from the flames. A small part of him was afraid that he was going to lose his arm, but maybe magic could help it heal. After all, this was a fantasy world.
Lying on its side with sharp crystals piercing through its body, the hellhound was in complete agony. It was just as bad as when it was divided into three lesser versions of itself by those human knights who were semi-successful in repelling it, and the underlings that brought it during the first wave. It turned its head towards the slowly approaching human as it surveyed through its one good eye. "Stupid human, all you do is create more of me, but eventually I will return in time. All it requires is the mountain of bodies I would have to consume along with their souls." The hellhound began laughing, knowing of its own immortality and near invincibility.
Naofumi slowly approached the hellhound but maintained a good distance when it finally stopped after hearing its words. It was now his turn to have a sadistic grin. "Oh, I'm going to kill you, and you won't be regenerating or coming back, no matter what type of ability keeps you from dying, for I am the Shield Hero, and you have breathed your last." He raised his shield in the air and switched over to the Flying Guillotine Shield, preparing himself to take its head.
After hearing the identity of this human, the hellhound's one good eye widened, and its jaw hung loosely before letting out one final snarl of disgust at its defeat. "There is an army of us, an army from the void." These were its final words before its head was separated from its body courtesy of the Flying Guillotine Shield. Within seconds of the head falling to the ground, its body bubbled and melted before bursting into a small explosion of putrid-smelling tar that began sliding off its bones, along with mounds of maggots that formed on top of the black sludge before disappearing.
"It's over," Raphtalia stated more than she thought she was asking, and she managed to move closer right next to her master and look up at him as he turned to face her. He then lowered himself to her level, kneeling down and placing a hand on her shoulder.
He gave a slow nod as he looked into her beautiful brown eyes, which were filled with a spark of determination and hope that he could see even through the fading light. "Yes, it is over, and you have done well," Naofumi said to her, lifting his hand to ruffle her hair. But before he could, she rushed in and gave him the strongest hug she could muster, crying into his chest with the overwhelming emotions that had built up over the entire ordeal. All he could do was hold her tightly, letting her cry her heart out as he placed a hand on the back of her head and softly stroked her filth-covered hair.
While she was crying, he couldn't help but think about the hellhound's last words. There was an army of them. Whether it meant there was an army where they came from, waiting to emerge, or there was an army of unkillable monsters wandering the countryside, multiplying as a result of non-heroes slaying them, it posed a bigger problem. He would have to ask those who had survived the first wave what type of monsters had escaped into the countryside and how many had been slain but not killed, wandering around and preying on the weak.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The sword hero party
A large group of individuals who had joined the Heroes group under orders from the Three Heroes Church and the King had just received a message delivered by a black raven, which was seen as a bad omen. The message revealed the actions of the Sword Hero and how the members of the party should respond.
"Dammit, that Devil's Shield has somehow wormed his way into the Sword Hero, corrupting him just as he corrupted the Bow Hero," one of the party members spoke out in disgust after reading the message.
Another party member shook his head with equal disgust and disappointment. "The boy was so young. It's too easy for him to fall under the influence of the outlaw hero and the devil hero. Instead of sending us away, we should have encouraged him to visit the church, to learn the history, and to see what the Sword Hero should truly embody."
More and more people began commenting on how they had failed to keep the Sword Hero on the right path. Three late additions to the Sword Hero's party couldn't help but be slightly curious about his actions.
A woman dressed in black robes, her outfit covered in a cloak of black feathers and wearing a raven-like mask, approached her two companions. "It seems we can inform the queen that the Sword Hero is on the right path, and we don't need to suggest any further actions," she said to them.
"Indeed, the queen will be most pleased. Although I would have tried to convince him of the dangers lurking in Castle Town, as well as the Heroes' Church, which moves in the shadows to manipulate or eliminate him," a man with his head, hands, and feet covered in bandages replied. His nose and mouth were the only parts left uncovered, and he wore a regular short-sleeved brown shirt and matching shorts.
A third member of the group, wearing a wolf's head that he had torn off and hollowed out into a proper mask-like helmet, along with leathers and chainmail, stood silently, observing the argument between the Church Fanatics and Crown Traders. After a brief moment, he cleared his throat to get their attention. "we should get started and get rid of these fools and tracking down the boy to offer our assistance," he stated, his sword at the ready on his shoulders, with a blue energy already beginning to ignite on the blade's edge.
The woman dressed in raven-like attire nodded in agreement with the wolf-stylized swordsman. "Let's make this quick and efficient. We don't have to worry about hiding the bodies here; it would not be a mess if a group of adventurers would be set by some Bandits." she said, her two companions nodding in agreement.
Taking the lead, she approached the party member assigned to the Sword Hero. "Excuse me, do you have any insights on when we will meet the Sword Hero next?" she asked through her bird-like mask, which seemed to unsettle the man she was speaking to.
The man looked at the masked woman and involuntarily shivered upon hearing her voice, as if death itself had approached. He couldn't discern the gender under the mask and robes. "We were supposed to meet a few towns away from the Dragon's Lair, but the Sword Hero turned against a noble race, so his task was to slay until then," he relayed the information, unaware of why the woman had asked for this seemingly useless detail. They were all supposed to travel together to the meetup location and follow orders to kill the corrupted sword and make way for a new summon once the shield and bow were slain.
"Thank you for your cooperation," she simply said, walking past them a few steps. In a quick and blinding movement, she extended her beautifully silver exotic blade, swiftly decapitating the man. Shocked, everyone watched as she effortlessly dispatched the lead party member. She then grabbed the other end of her blade, immediately turning it into two, and used one to catch the next sword while stabbing an ornate blade into the stomach of the next opponent.
The man in bandages sprinted towards the nearest spellcaster, grabbing hold of his head and locking eyes with him. His bandaged eyes began bleeding through with sickly yellow fiery energy, which poured into the mage's eyes, melting his brain from the inside. He then released the man, who dropped dead.
Meanwhile, the wolf swordsman wasted no time in dispatching multiple opponents with the swing of his moon-touched blade. He didn't bother with fancy dances or magic, relying on his natural strength and the unique cutting ability of his enchanted blade. Witnessing the effectiveness of his sword and strength, the remaining party members who weren't killed by the bandaged man or the blood Raven of death fled or attempted to flee. However, the wolf swordsman charged up the magic within his blade and sent an arcing wave of blue energy to slice through the remaining members of the church.
"Well, they're dead, and soon the maggots, rats, and wolves will feast like never before," he stated, kicking the boots of the dead men to ensure there were no survivors. "Are we heading to the location where these fools were planning to kill the boy?" he asked, continuing his search for any survivors.
Licking the blood off her blade through her Raven mask, the woman responded, drawing strength from the slain men. "Yes, we'll try to see if he arrives there. If not, we'll search the area he was previously in and possibly ask the old dragon if he knows where the boy is headed so we can find him and offer our aid."
The Mad Monk gathered the supplies of the dead and threw them over his back in a large sack. "We shouldn't linger among the dead for too long. Let's make our way there, perhaps killing a few bandits along the way. We wouldn't want our lady friend here to get too hungry, eh?" he snickered, receiving a disapproving look from the masked woman.
"My hunger is satisfied for now, though I wouldn't mind a good hunt for worthy prey. But let us fulfill our obligations to the queen and the realms," she reminded The Mad Monk, leading the way towards the town they were supposed to go to, with her two companions following closely behind.
The wolf swordsman chuckled at the huntress's remark about going on a good hunt. "Just like you always say, a good hunt for a good huntress. Just don't expect me to bleed out for you when you get twitchy," he replied humorously, sharing a lighthearted moment.
If anyone could see the mad monk's eyes, they would have noticed him rolling them at the banter between the swordsman and the huntress. "As if it bothers you. I recall you blessing her a few times whenever she needed a drink, and you blushed like a maiden on her wedding day," the monk retorted, teasing the swordsman about a past embarrassing moment involving their leader's dietary needs.
The two continued their playful banter, reminiscing about other embarrassing incidents from their misadventures, while the huntress maintained her focus and continued moving forward, with her companions following closely behind.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Rishia couldn't help but feel disgusted by the situation she was witnessing. She stood by, listening to the sounds of Idol venting his frustrations and anger on the ferret woman who was bound against the wall. If only beatings were the worst that this man would do to the demi-human women and the few children here. When he wasn't hurting them, he would subject them to brutalization that only a man could inflict upon a woman. All she could do was watch helplessly. Even now, she stood on the side as a guardsman, her hand tightly clutching the sword on her hip, her knuckles popping from the pressure. She felt the desperate urge to use her magic to put an end to the nobleman's reign of terror over these women.
"That will teach you, Beast. I spent a lot of money getting you well again and those XP potions, so you should at least welcome me with a smile," Idol sneered at the ferret woman, who flinched and cowered before him. He spat on her before turning and throwing a bundle of whips over his shoulder. He headed out of the holding cell, with the green-haired girl, Rishia, following behind as his guardswoman. Idol couldn't help but enjoy the fact that he had one of the more proactive noble's daughters as his guardswoman. As they opposed slavery in the Kingdom and had spent a great deal of their own money buying and freeing slaves. Now, her family was in significant debt, and they had to smuggle their own daughter out of the Kingdom to avoid her having to return and pay off the debt. It was ironic, that she returned to try to help her family.
As Idol toured through his dungeon of horrors, filled with broken demi-human women, he admired each one he passed. They cowered in the corners, showing absolute fear in his presence. Some even urinated themselves when he was near, knowing the pain and abuse that awaited them. He stopped at one cell and stared at the occupant with a mixture of annoyance and disappointment. This particular plaything, although not a demi-human, was someone he would still enjoy breaking.
Sitting in a comfortable seat provided by her jailer, dressed in nothing more than rags, the woman twirled her strawberry-colored hair, ignoring the lustful glare of her jailer. "When the queen returns, I will relish your execution. That's if she doesn't allow me the pleasure of personally tearing bits of your flesh for all the atrocities you have committed here against these women," Eclair calmly stated. She imagined the suffering the pig would endure, how she would make him suffer a thousandfold before granting him the sweet mercy of death.
Idol's sadistic mind was tickled by Eclair's threatening words, causing him to burst into a big belly laugh. "Oh, one day you might have that chance. But that's only if the first princess doesn't ascend to the throne and reward me for my efforts in putting these filthy creatures in their place. Perhaps she'll even grant me the honor of marrying you, extending the great bloodline that is meant to safeguard against monster by the four heroes millennia ago," he chuckled, his laughter filled with twisted delight. After a few hiccups of laughter, he moved on.
As the fat pig left the cell, Rishia's gaze lingered on the holding cell. "I'm sorry, Lady Eclair. I wish I could help you now, free all these women, and take down that monster. But I am bound by my oath," she expressed, regret evident in her voice. The desire for justice clawed at the back of her mind, urging her to unleash its fury.
"I understand the weight of duty and oaths. Soon, you will be free from your obligations and able to fulfill your desire for justice as a proper woman of Melromarc should," Eclair responded sagely to the young guardswoman.
Rishia nodded, regaining her composure, and caught up with the noble she was supposed to escort out of the dungeons. She allowed Lady Eclair's words to echo in her mind, strengthening her resolve to navigate this situation without breaking her oath.
BTC
Notes:
Please comment
Chapter Text
**The following beginning segment of this chapter will contain scenes of explicitly dark nature, as you have been advised.**
Faubrey Kingdom capital
The stomping sound and whistle chirps and hisses were the only sounds in the long, dark hallway underneath the capital of Faubrey. The source of this noise in the long dark expanse was the spider leg machine the pig King rode upon. Now and then he would tug the chain connected to the problem Noble girl that he had recently acquired. He couldn't help but have a sadistic grin as the girl let out pitiful whimpers as the chain was painfully tugged, causing the iron collar on her neck to rub roughly against her delicate skin. "If you think you're in a state of pain thanks to that curse collar, that is nothing compared to what I have in store for a pathetic human like you." A long reptilian-like tongue glided across the large chubby lips that had trace remnants of the feast he had enjoyed eating earlier.
"Please, I will tell you where my family keeps their emergency funds. You can help yourself to all of it and the few forbidden spells tome, that my family has safeguarded them for centuries.” She cried out in begs as she tried pulling the chain forcing her to stumble forward as she walked nearly a mile of these underground passageways. She never thought that her actions would land her here. Sure, she had made some mistakes and even caused the deaths of a few handmaidens, and best of all, she thought she would be sent to the nunnery, lose all inheritance, and be given the chastity curse crest upon her flesh. Instead, her family saw fit to sell her off as a piece of meat to the sickening delights of the most vile creature that has ever graced the world.
The pig King let out a humorous laugh before turning his head and gazing with his glowing, menacing eyes of purple with their slanted pupils. "What use is money to a thing like me? I want to see the sheer anguish on your face as the glimmers of hope fade from your eyes as you scream and howl in agony as I slowly begin to process you into something that would be of greater use.” With his word, a new wave of despair washed over the girl's face which caused new amounts of delight in the creature that was taking the facade of the darker part of humanity.
The two continued moving on until light could be seen in the distance. As they got closer, new horrors were revealed to the noble girl who was dressed in rags and dragged around as a slave, as she could see perfectly preserved women who looked like butchers had gotten a hold of their bodies that were floating in the embalming fluid.
One woman had half of her skin removed, exposing the muscles and sinew; another had her skull open, revealing bits of her brain that had not been removed; even a woman who had her stomach split open and a small fetus was revealed with protrusions and needles poking into it. The horror show continued from mutilated bodies to bodies that looked like they had been fused by means that were beyond the noblegirl's comprehension. Even coming from a magical family, the horror was too much for her mind and stomach to bear as she hurled onto the ground that she was walking on and then stumbled through her vomit.
“Some of these girls I had worked on personally could never understand the full complexity of a woman's body without first peeling a few layers of her flesh and getting into her marrow to twist and pull the various nerve fibers to pour all sorts of hideous chemicals that melt, boil, and scorch exposed skin, eyes, and organs, but they all serve a noble cause; the better understanding the kingdom has of the human body, the better equipped we are to dealing with such problematic situations that might occur in a prolonged conflict.” The monster of a man monologued a bit before stopping in front of a mechanical door made of gears. There's a large COG with a single hole in the center. He outstretched his arm, and immediately it began almost to look like it had melted into a shapeless form. As it went into the hole, sounds of twisting, clicking, and turning could be heard as the various gears and springs began twisting, turning, and clicking as the door slowly opened, revealing a massive room with piping going everywhere but coalescing near the ceiling a large hole with a single beam of light projected down to a chair that was facing away from the door.
The only sounds in the room were the slight vibrating sounds of the pipes; the sounds themselves almost sounded like whispers of conversations, hundreds of conversations going on simultaneously before all of them ceased with a loud clicking sound. "So how was the meeting go, my child? I hope it was as fruitful as we had hoped, no?" A very cultured and aged voice spoke behind the chair made of white marble and had some tubing connected to it as the sounds of a page being turned could be heard.
She was tugging the girl forward a bit more before hooking the chain onto a hook that immediately began pulling her into a spot where forcing her to stand on her tiptoes off to the side. After that, the pig King moved slightly closer behind the chair. "Yes, everything has gone according to what you have anticipated; the various factions won't claw at each other's throats yet and have agreed to share Royal resources amongst themselves, excluding Faubrey as a whole," he reported as he began slightly scratching underneath his second chin, finding it irritating to maintain this disgusting form.
“Very well, once you've rendered The Runaway 999 I need you to go to Siltvelt; there is talk of a new place in their temple for the anomaly that is the bow hero. You'll be taking the place that I have provided for you.” Reaching over and pulling a switch on his mechanical chair, a frozen block of ice began to appear out of the large opening over the expansive chamber, revealing a nude white tiger demi-human woman in her early 30s.
He had looked up at the beautiful-looking woman with her large assets and delicate curves and the small bit of muscular physique that was quite common for the white tiger folks of Siltvelt—strong and imposing. "I take it that she is of great significance if you are having me take her place. Is she a high priestess of sorts that has gone missing?” he asked as he began to get up from his seat his body began to shift and melt, and the snapping and twisting sounds of bones could be heard to a sickening degree as hair and appendages began to recede and sprout out the same coloring as the demi-human woman. Next was the overall fat and stretchy skin that was beginning to shrink and become slightly more muscular as the perfect hourglass shape appeared along with matching genitals. Next was the chest, which had been reduced to a flat state before starting to develop. The mammary matched perfectly, and the last bits were the eye color and the tail and ears.
"Yes, your assumption of her being a high priestess is correct. She is a strong advocate for expanding the pantheon of the demi-humans to incorporate the one that supports the shield hero, the bow hero, or as others are beginning to call him, the gun hero," the cultured voice spoke from the chair.
The girl witnessed the pig king transform right before her eyes, her jaw dropping as she watched a grotesque abomination of humanity change into what looked like a beauty carved by the gods themselves. A woman that she would consider feasting upon or being fed upon if her circumstances weren't so precarious. Just the thoughts of her situation brought her back to reality, reminding her of who this person was and what they intended for her. This caused her to immediately shake off any sensual delusions she may have had and focus on tugging at the chain that kept her in place. However, she felt the burning sensation of the slave collar around her neck starting to heat up, causing her pain and making her stop what she was doing.
Examining her new form, she couldn't help but give her new breasts a nice feel and relish in taking on such a beautiful form, far better than the few disgusting forms she had taken just to serve the end-game plan that was set up before her creation. "So, the typical bloodbath or centrifuge?" she asked in her new feminine voice.
"Her voice is a lot sterner, yet there is a hint of motherly care in it," he corrected his minion's blind guess on what the woman sounded like. While she was doing that, he gave himself a chance to think of the best way to deal with the rise of a new religion within a predominantly Shield-worshipping nation. "A mixture of both," he answered.
Feeling her vocal cords shifting, stretching, and shortening to the right pattern as described, she said, "All right, this sounds like I'll be taking all sorts of forms, but I'll have to try to memorize this one. I like this one, and I might wear it for some time even after I've completed the objective." She examined her flawless body for a moment longer before turning her gaze towards the girl she had dragged here.
"You may do as you wish, as long as you complete the objective and return; do not linger; then you must be there," he ordered as he pulled a lever and the sounds that he had been listening to before his minion's arrival returned. There was only one conversation he focused on the most that was going on through his domain: talks of the bow hero.
Hopping off the spider legs mobile device for her kingly form, she landed softly on the pads of her feet, like a cat not making a single sound. The hydraulics of the spider mobile unit immediately began to relax and extend a few meters further away from the ground. Despite her form being false, her weight was correct and on par, if not greater, than that of the king form she had taken from time to time whenever it was required of her. She softly began patting her way toward her human plaything, and the girl immediately flinched away despite her alluring naked body. But most would die to have or at least have the opportunity to be in her presence. Even the way she walked would excite anyone interested in women, and by her sensitive sense of smell that she had now acquired, she could tell that the girl she was about to play with was already getting excited. "Is that the reason why your parents threw you away? You like girls, and here I thought you killed a few of those servant girls. You gave your family a bad reputation through the various magical experiments you conducted to further their beauty, longevity, and fruitfulness," she said in that motherly tone that would subdue even the most problematic child into obedience.
The girl who had mixed feelings of being terrified and yet aroused couldn't help but have flashbacks of memories of mutilated and deformed servant girls that she had a brief effectuation for as she tried to perfect their bodies to be pinnacles of the female race. “I did not intend for them to die, not in the brutal fashions, as they were discovered like all women; they had magical potential. I just wanted to further that along.” she cried out as tears began to run down her cheeks she could feel a hand beginning to caress underneath her chin the elegant demi-human tiger woman.
"Confessing your sins is admirable, especially given the fact that I am now a high priestess. However, I'm afraid to say that confession will not save you from the horrors that will come for you now," the woman said, an evil grin appearing on her face and ruining the beauty of her form. She reached up and unhooked the chain, dragging the girl into a different chamber. The chamber reeked of the metallic coppery smell of blood, shit, and piss.
Surveying her new surroundings, the girl couldn't help but notice blood splatters on the walls and floors. To add to the horrifying macabre, several hooks still had meat hanging from them, remnants of previous victims. Before she could take in anything else, she was hoisted and slammed onto a stone table. Her limbs were restrained and bound.
The Demi-human white tiger, now in the form of a woman, walked towards a wheeled table and brought it over to the stone slab. The table held several bundles of tools yet to be unfurled. "You're probably wondering what my Creator referred to as render. To put it simply, it is the process of removing the parts and pieces we do not require, such as limbs and non-essential organs, and exposing certain parts that need to be exposed for implantation," she explained, unfurling the various surgical tools and equipment. These tools were crafted for surgeries and methods of torture upon unfortunate victims.
Fear gripped the girl's heart as she saw the shining silver of the medical tools that would soon be used on her body. "Please, in the name of the gods, don't. I'll tell you anything. I will grant you anything your heart desires. I'll even help you identify radicals in the principality who want to overthrow my family. You can take whatever land or resources you want. Please don't," she begged and cried, tears flowing freely. She thrashed around, trying in vain to break free from the leather straps that held her weak body.
The shapeshifting monster reveled in the girl's crying and begging. They grabbed a crystal syringe and a glass ampule, breaking it and ensuring no air bubbles entered the syringe. Filling it up, they tapped it before shooting out a jet of a specialized cocktail. The cocktail had a green and purplish color that swirled within the syringe but never mixed. "This little cocktail, which took me centuries to create, combines the unique properties of vampire Venom. It has the unusual property of making their victims bleed more, whether it be their claws or their fangs. I managed to reverse it. Open exposure to the air will cause your blood from open wounds to crystallize, keeping you from bleeding to death. I don't want you dying too quickly; actually, I don't want you dying at all. The other part is quite surprisingly a heart accelerant; it will keep you conscious, and if you start to lose consciousness, it will bring you back from that brink. It's going to be quite a useful tool in a future event that has yet to be started," they explained before stabbing the syringe into the left side of the girl's neck and injecting it.
Within moments, the girl's body began convulsing. She felt the effects of the drug spreading through her system. Gripping tightly, she broke the skin with her fingertips, causing them to bleed. She tried to avoid biting her tongue as the sensation of her veins feeling like they were on fire spread throughout her body. Then, a cool sensation washed over her.
Seeing that the one side effect of the drug was over, the shapeshifter grabbed a self-inking pen. They ripped off the rags that still adorned the girl's body, exposing her. Intricate markings were made on the bound girl's body, ensuring her survival during the rendering process. "I wish I could say I should have remembered every time I have rendered, but I do not have a photographic memory of this. but I have my memory divided up into what is necessary and what isn't. These little markings are necessary to make sure I don't kill you, though that would be something you want once I have removed your arms and legs. Still, it's a shame you were starting to blossom into a perfect 19-year-old woman with nice breasts and perfectly sized-childbearing hips. If it wasn't for the fact that you caused some problems with your own family, they would most likely have sold you off to a nightly house or given you to one of their Bannermen to maintain loyalty and shared kinship. But alas, you're here. But do not worry, I won't throw away all your organs. After all, there are many usages for a young woman's womb. However, they are quite unspeakable in their various uses," she continued to monologue as she grabbed tweezers and razors, shaving the girl's head, eyebrows, and pubic hair. Then, the shapeshifter marked around the girl's skull on the parts that needed removal, mostly the skin and skull cap.
"The first phase is done; next will be surgery," the shapeshifter said with a hint of excitement. Before grabbing any surgical tools, she wound up a record player and played Melody to drown out the screams that would soon fill the chamber of suffering.
(La Vie En Rose)
The music echoed into the corresponding chamber, where the mysterious figure sat comfortably on his throne. Already, he was tuning out the sounds of the girl's whales of agony as he turned his gaze to the glowing eyes and fangs of a creature approaching him. “I take it that 1/3 of your original body has been destroyed by one of the Cardinal Heroes, am I correct?" he stated to the creature, who revealed itself to be a Hound of some kind with spikes and horns on its head and body and multiple glowing blue eyes. Its fangs match the same color as its eyes.
"Yes, our hunger is gone, but I, the mew, and our womb remain. Even without our hunger, we can still unite and become the boss that we once were.” The creature stated that its eyes and teeth glowed more brightly, whether it was in reaction to the sharp cries of pain or its frustration and anger at losing a portion of itself to one of the heroes.
The man in the chair simply chuckled at the obvious frustration of the creature's loss, but he had to make sure it would not go out of control. He had waited so long and played the intricate pieces on the board into the proper positions for his grand plan. Whatever plot or scheme the entity that controls the waves has in the works was little concern to him. "Just remember, when the time comes, you will lure the four here. After you can kill them however you see fit but go against my plans, then you'll be like the girls that have been rendered, though it would not kill you as I doubt anything can kill you other than special weapons crafted for heroes." He waved the quill that he always kept on his hand, looking as if it were made of porcelain and gold, and a golden string of mystical ink floated in the air in a dialect that was indecipherable to anyone other than the wielder of the quill.
Seeing this golden strand of words caused the hell beast to take several steps away; whether it was out of instinct or displeasure of being destroyed, it would not make its actions known to this human. “We will honor our agreement with your little plan, but do not mistake the facts; once we have reached our shared goal, we are no longer obligated to show you any restraint or mercy." The creature said gruffly matted for spikes to stand on end and become slightly sharper as its bloodlust began to rise at the scent of fresh blood coming from the chamber where the girl was screaming and begging her parents and the gods to save her.
"Yes, yes, I know you'll buy out my throat or you'll eat me like Odin. Now be gone until I summon you again. I can't have you running over to the chamber where my Leviathan is busy with their work.” He waved his right hand, which had a golden quill while weaving intricate lines to create a magic door to see that the hellhound would be transported elsewhere.
Taking one pleasure and listening to the last bits of agony, the hellhound turned and headed through the golden doors that opened upon its approach, went to whatever location it desired, and disappeared along with the golden door.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Old Capital Ruined Road
A bellowing, hissing laugh could be heard, causing the various animals that were hiding in the overgrown grass shrubbery and some in the trees to flee at the sudden sound. Jake was recovering from his fits of laughter at hearing a tale from Arthur and his former band of outlaws. "The loudmouth of the gang thought it was a good idea to jump out of a window and land on a pile of manure instead of owing up and taking his beating from the man that your friend happened to be sleeping with the wife who is housing you and a few other gang members, and here I thought real outlaws were a lot smarter than that." he let out a few more hissing Chuckles.
“I don't see how funny that is,” Keel commented, if anything, that she found it quite surprising that the snake was capable of laughing.
Arthur only smirked. “Sean didn't have much in the form of brains, but he had a lot of heart, but his mouth got him into more trouble.” He couldn't help but remember that the high-spirited Irish bastard who couldn't land was shot to save his life, and he was one of the few that he missed the company of, like many of the other members of the gang who were probably dead or had managed to get out and hopefully live decent lives.
"Well, do you have any plans of restoring a new gang since how fondly you talk about the few members that you have said thus far, at least the ones you enjoy the company of?" Jake had both asked and commented while considering the idea of joining if the man starts one up in around this kingdom. Plus, having a senior outlaw would be quite beneficial when hunting down bandits, who think themselves clever enough to hide from the law.
The question caused Arthur to think about how to answer it. At times, he had wandered off on his own and let Dutch run the gang without his presence, as he was the de facto enforcer of the gang and the one overseeing the maintenance and repair of the guns. But he couldn't help but feel a sense of loneliness about not being part of something, and in the Duchess gang, he felt a sense of camaraderie about being part of something that became much bigger than himself and working together for the same common goal of survival and freedom—perhaps not the Duchess form of freedom, but freedom nonetheless. “The idea has never escaped my mind, even though I would say it would be a little too early for me to start a gang, especially considering how everything had ended for me and my previous associates." He answered Jake's question while still pondering how the new gang would operate, how to keep it from falling apart, and whether he would be able to take on the role of leader or have the gang decentralized, with every member being equal and coming up with decisions in a democratic way, a term he had read up on when he started reading about the ancient kingdoms of Greece when he was just a boy learning how the old world worked before taking on his gun.
The demi-human snake couldn't help but notice how Arthur hesitated a little before answering. Plus, the human hero didn't tell him much of anything besides the few stories of the gang that Arthur had run with, and he was quite curious about how it ended. "Later, when you decide to start one up, I wouldn't mind joining. I've been around a few places, so I know a thing or two of a few kingdoms I have visited as a free wandering mercenary or bounty hunter and have interacted with a few fellows that would be considered unsavory no matter the type of glamor they wear.” offered his future services to be outlawed, knowing if Arthur did start up again, he would need every bit of information about the other kingdoms. There are various rules and laws and how to best skirt around them when performing less savory activities for heroes.
Glancing over at the snake for a brief moment, Arthur couldn't help but give a nod before turning his head forward onto the Old Stone-coupled road ahead.
As the three continued on their journey, Jake couldn't help but stiffen as he flicked his fork tongue in the air. At the same time, Keel’s ears began twitching at the strange sounds of growling clicking, and sharp squeaking that almost sounded like words being spoken in a primitive tongue. As for Arthur, he could feel a cold sensation run up his spine as his dangerous sense could pick up something that was starting to move around in the bushes, as well as following behind them too far of a distance to be seen with the naked eye if he ever turned his head to see. Nevertheless, he could send Danger All Around himself and those he traveled with.
"We were surrounded; the only path that's open to us is forward,” Arthur said to Jake and Keel in a whisper. The serpentine simply noted his head, confirming Arthur's suspicions, all the while not showing any signs of the black steel adventurer's awareness of the creatures that were slowly closing in on them.
The only one that was looking around to find the source of the noise was Keel. As she tried looking around, she couldn't see anything, but she definitely could hear their approach. "Are they some sort of monster?” she had asked in a whisper at the same volume as Arthur had done.
Flicking his fork tongue again and again to properly identify the smells that were around, as well as using his snake vision, which allowed him to see the body through the various bushes he glanced around and immediately identified what was pursuing them. "Goblins are most likely primal,” Jake said in a cough-like grunt that all the while he had noticed that Arthur's grip on the reins controlled his celestial horse.
As soon as their journey toward the old capital fortresses started, Jake went into great detail about the various creatures that they would encounter on the road to him and Keel. Savage Orcs are primitive yet intelligent enough to work with iron, have some level of strategic thinking, and be able to multiply like rats. They also have a religious belief in continuous fighting, even amongst themselves, to their benefit or not, wave monsters that weren't killed by the Royal Knights as they continuously wander the land, killing and gaining experience before becoming as powerful as a wave boss, and lastly, primal goblins. The Strangers of All Monster Creatures Two strange things occur naturally, as it was widely assumed that some Rogue Mage created this particular creature to serve as frontline soldiers in some forgotten era comprised of only males and having the biological ability to reproduce with anything humanoid or not. If they can copulate with it, they will most likely be able to reproduce more of their kind. Because of this fact, many primal goblins are often hunted because of this flaw in their creation with no other females of their species, forcing many of them to attack settlements to steal fertile women and replenish their numbers. As for their intelligence, they're smart enough to utilize tools and weapons, but strategy-wise, that was one thing they lacked, mostly relying on their numbers to win the fight. It's because of these creatures that they ultimately accidentally created the world. The goblin exterminator, who is in the far northern kingdoms, is wiping every den of them from the face of the earth whenever he has the opportunity.
"So, how long do we have before we have to kill all of them?” Arthur asked as he couldn't help but feel his hand slowly moving towards his revolver on his hip, just as Keel was doing the same.
Flicking his forked tongue and using his eyes to see through the bushes once again to see the goblins' movement. "We have at least 3 minutes before they start to pounce. They'll be coming from behind and the sides, but don't forget about opportunities from the sky. The stronger ones will probably start throwing the smaller ones from the cover of bushes or on top of trees." Jake advised as he could feel his internal countdown beginning to take away as his hand began reaching for not his crossbow pistol but rather the dark cursed blade he had kept hidden on his belt.
After hearing the amount of time Arthur had already slowly pulled back the hammer of his gun feeling and hearing it lock into place along with Keel, both of them were almost at the point of simply drawing and firing at the hidden assailants that were doing everything in their power to remain silent and hidden and completely unaware that this party of three was already aware of the ambush that is yet to commence.
Within a second, the goblins burst out of the bushes, letting out their chittering, screeching war cries. Several goblins that weren't charging on the ground were being tossed through the air by larger hobgoblins wielding bone knives and stone spears. In that same second, as they emerged from their hiding places and became airborne, Arthur's senses sharpened to the max. Everything proceeded very slowly as he focused his side on the flying five goblins, quickly drew his gun, and aimed. Before he even pulled the trigger, he had his sights marked on all five of the goblin's heads. He rapidly fired a shot, causing the green-skinned monstrosities' heads to explode with gore and bone. His last bullet went straight for the one goblin that was flying straight towards Jake. After that, he started to reload rapidly as Keel started supporting fire.
The goblins were shocked at the sight of five of their kin being slain in midair, not even halfway towards their target. Their heads had exploded, and the sixth one that was going after the snake had met the same end. No matter what, the goblins continued their charge despite being gunned down by the dog-eared one firing the silver-looking weapon.
Jake couldn't help but be surprised at how quickly Arthur had moved. It was far faster than he had witnessed during that little coin toss or duel they had back in Castle Town. For some strange reason, he felt rather irritated that the man was much faster than he was during that event, and how easy it would have been if the human had simply beaten him fairly. Pushing aside his irritants, he focused on the goblins that were approaching his side flank. He pulled out his black dirk blade with a ruby gem just within the pommel. He thrust his arm into the nearest pouncing goblin that had come into range and let the enchanted blade drink the creature's blood before tossing it aside. He allowed the magic of the blade to take hold as the blackened blade began to glow ruby red, matching the gem that was glowing ominously. Looking at the other goblins that were still quickly approaching, he swiped the blade and the river of blood became an extension of his blade, arcing through the air and slicing and killing several goblins at once. He repeated this with a second and third swipe before the blood and magic that powered the blade were drained and required a refill. Fortunately, there were enough volunteer goblins to replenish the accursed blade.
"Damn, there's no end to them. I'm on my third reload," Arthur yelled out as he moved Nyx around a bloody roadway that was filling up with the corpses of goblins and their blood. Even the larger hobgoblins were starting to get involved by throwing large, sharp rocks. Arthur managed to avoid them by simply forcing Mount away. Nyx even teleported a short distance to avoid a larger rock that would have hurt both herself and her two passengers. She even sent a few bone-gold spears into the bushes, killing a few hobgoblins. She would have done more if it weren't for the fact that she had lost so many levels and most of her power was constrained due to the bond she shared with her Rider.
A lot like Arthur and his mount, Jake had to avoid getting hit by rocks and a few spears being thrown at him. Fortunately, his shadow mount quickly turned him into smoke, and Jake disappeared from the spot as he rode around the growing pile of dead goblins. "That might just be the never-ending swarm of green bastards. I think it's high time for us to ride on instead of simply standing our ground and trying to kill them all," he suggested as he swiped his blade through the air, cutting down a hobgoblin charging at him with a club.
Realizing that staying and fighting would only make the situation more difficult, Arthur dug his spurs into Nyx's flanks and cracked the reins, urging her to move faster. Nyx responded by running forward, with Jake just a little behind.
As they rode as fast as their mounts would allow, more goblins appeared, some of them even riding wolf mounts and chasing after the adventurers. Keel, recognizing the approaching threat, quickly repositioned herself and began firing her gun, taking down several of the mounted goblin riders and their mounts.
Impressed by Keel's marksmanship, Arthur couldn't help but remark, "Damn, at this rate, you'll be replacing me as the main Gunslinger in this party." He chuckled, but Keel remained focused on her task, reloading her gun with increasing speed.
Jake chimed in, "That kid has a lot to grow and learn, even if, as a demihuman, they have a long way before surpassing you, Arthur."
Proud of Keel's progress and her place in their party, Arthur refocused his attention on the path ahead. Two diverging paths lay before them, and Arthur chose the right one. Riding on the ancient cobblestone road, they could still hear the goblins pursuing them. But to their dismay, at the end of the road, a stone blockade awaited them, guarded by a horde of goblins with malicious grins and gleaming yellow eyes.
"SHIT!!!" Arthur exclaimed, realizing their predicament. Nyx swiftly teleported, turning Arthur around to face the pursuing mob of goblin riders. As she charged forward, her body covered in golden spikes and bone blades, she sliced through the goblins and their mounts, heading back towards the intersection of the road.
Jake's shadow mount followed suit, using its shadowy abilities to sap the life force from a few goblins and then rematerialize, all while staying behind Arthur.
They chose the left path without hesitation, leaving behind the pursuing goblins. However, their troubles were far from over. More goblins, some riding flying contraptions, joined the chase, bombarding them with rocks.
As they continued along the path, the landscape transformed from a forest to a rocky mountainous area. It was then that Arthur had an idea. He reached into his pack, pulling out a stick of dynamite from his old belongings. Despite the notification informing him that it wasn't an authorized weapon, he ignored it and struck a match against his cheek, lighting the fuse.
Carefully calculating the timing, Arthur dropped the dynamite, ensuring it would detonate after a few moments at a spot that would halt the pursuing goblins. The explosion rocked the area, creating a barrier of debris and blocking the goblin's path.
With the immediate threat neutralized, Arthur and his companions pressed on, determined to reach their destination. The treacherous mountainous terrain lay ahead, but together, they were ready to face whatever challenges awaited them.
The opportunity presented itself with an old bridge that looked like it had expanded into a large chasm. This was the opportune spot and moment that Arthur dropped the stick of dynamite as soon as they had begun to make their trek across the old bridge, with only a few of the planks breaking underneath the hooves of their mounts with the goblins still on their tails.
Keel had watched Arthur drop something that had sparkling flames coming off what looked like a stick. She would have questioned what he had dropped, but she was focused on the flying goblin contraption and took aim and fired her last bullet straight for the pilot. Her aim was true, hitting the goblin pilot dead center in the head. Without a pilot, the contraption veered off course and flew into the nearly bottomless dark chasm with two screaming goblins. Her questions about what Arthur had dropped were immediately answered as she heard a loud explosion and saw a large flash at the end of the bridge, killing a great number of goblins and causing the end of the bridge to snap and fall into the chasm. For a brief moment, she thought she was about to die as she saw a section of the bridge along with the goblins that were pursuing from behind begin to fall. She couldn't help but let out a high-pitched scream as she closed her eyes and hugged Arthur, fearing the worst. But to her surprise, nothing happened. Opening her eyes, she realized they had made it across the bridge. She immediately let go of Arthur and hopped off the saddle, glaring at him. "What the hell was that? Are you trying to kill us? I heard the heroes that were summoned were crazy, but this was beyond insane," she yelled at him, her anger evident.
Jake found her outburst amusing, though they had indeed cut it close. His Shadow Steed only had a few apparitions left, and she couldn't maintain the shadow spectral form for long without spending too much energy and needing to rest in the shadow plains. "I think most of us adventurers, or those who spend our time in the countryside, are a bit crazy, but destroying a bridge while being on it and getting pursued by a more organized band of goblins might be setting a new record." Jake chuckled and flashed a toothy grin, sharing the amusement with Arthur, who was equally amused by the situation.
"Well, last-minute plans are usually the most hectic, but at least we're safe now. But are we still on the path to the leader of the Viper gang? Where might they be holed up?" Arthur wondered, looking behind him at the vast expanse between their current spot and the area they came from. If he focused his sight, he could still see a group of angry goblins hopping around, denied their prey.
The jovial atmosphere quickly faded as Jake reached for a map and began studying the path they had taken when entering the old capital area. As soon as Jake recognized the path, he let out a disapproving hiss. "Damn, I was hoping we wouldn't have to go through this kind of place." He expressed his distaste for the path they were now forced to take since the path behind them was no longer an option.
Bringing Nyx closer to Jake, Arthur joined them in examining the map. Although he was still not proficient in the language of the land, he could decipher bits and pieces of the lettering and numbering. From what he could gather, they were on the path toward a village or town. "Something feels off about this place, but forgive me, I'm still learning to read the written word here." Arthur glanced at the narrow roadway ahead, with rocky walls running parallel to the road.
"Well, my illiterate friend, we're on the road to the Silent Valley, the most historically cursed and dangerous place we could have the misfortune of stumbling across. Even high-ranking adventurers refuse to go there, even if they were paid ten times their weight in gold," Jake sarcastically answered. He shuddered at the idea of going to the cursed town. If possible, he would have preferred to climb the side of the mountain for a good half mile and try to find an alternate path. However, they didn't have the necessary supplies for it. Another option would be for him to transform into his bestial form and slither through the narrower pathways, but that would take just as much time as climbing.
Jake's words reminded Arthur of at least one town that was cursed, with all of its citizens dying from a disease, and with a few talking about some stranger coming by and ruining the town. “So what makes this place cursed if I may ask?” he questioned.
“There are many reasons why the town is considered cursed; one of them states that it's a colony of leopards; another tale speaks about how the town is populated by incestuous folk; they are so deformed from constant inbreeding they could hardly be considered humans, or they are worshipers Medea; the list goes on; it goes on many times by those who claim to visit this place,” Jake explained, shivering at the few tales he had heard over years as an adventurer.
A small part of Arthur's mind had considered the idea of trying to find an alternate route if the tales that were being spoken about this place by Jake had any truth, yet they couldn't go back, nor could they go in any other direction but forward. "Well, we see that we don't have much of a choice; we're going to have to press forward, and with whatever ammunition we have left, we're just going to have to gun our way through," he calmly stated that the only option they had left was to just press forward.
“I think gunning our way through would not be the best option since I'm out of ammo,” Keel commented as she folded her gun open and looked down the exposed barrel for any bits of debris that may have gotten into the barrel along with the cylinder, just as Arthur had trained her to do after a prolonged fight. So far, it was in working order, and she would just simply have to clean them once they had gotten through this part of their journey.
Reaching into his pack, he pulled out an extra box of ammunition, which felt a lot lighter than it normally would. “You're getting better at shooting, but you're eating up a lot of ammunition. We're going to have to ration the remaining rounds. I would hate to have to use one of my special rounds on something as simple as another band of goblins or pack of wolves,” he said to Keel before taking a mental count of how much ammunition he had left before calculating his special ammunition. So far, he could reload his revolver three times before running out of his normal ammunition before loading up his explosive bullets. He also had other rounds within his bag like slug and buckshot, even though he didn't have the particular firearm for that type of ammunition. Then his thoughts went back to his bow that was on his back. He hadn't used it as much, but it was a good alternative and didn't need ammunition to use. Just the mental reminder had made him consider handing Keel his remaining ammunition and himself relying on a bow since he wasn't too bad with it.
Keel was unaware of Arthur's musings as she opened up the small, hand-sized box of ammunition and immediately began loading up the six rounds before stuffing the remaining four into her bandolier belt. After that, she got into a more comfortable position where she wasn't sitting oddly in front of Arthur and went back into the original arrangement before she had to defend against the goblins.
Jake had taken the lead with his shadow mount and looked over the map he had of the area, seeing how they were going to navigate to the accursed town, and decided to find a path that would take them to one of the possibly occupied towers that the Viper gang might be holding up in. He had already crossed out some towers that would likely be uninhabited due to monsters or time-related phenomena caused by the dragon hourglass breaking during the time of the old mad queen.
The path around them began to become even narrower as they continued riding, following behind the serpentine adventurer. They stopped at a darkened tunnel with a single sign written on the side of the entrance that looked to be in good condition despite the roadway never being used in centuries as if it were just planted yesterday.
“The Crown's constitution of Melromarc ends here from this point,” Jake read out loud from the sign, then pulled out what looked like a compass that had an unusual glow.
Arthur tried to get closer to look at the compass, only to see that it wasn't an actual compass but some sort of magical instrument of some kind. “That's a pretty fancy compass, though I don't see it indicating north or south on it besides those weird-looking runes,” he commented on Jake's device that he was staring at.
“It's a Time Nexus detector. Figuring that we will be coming here well within the old capital, I thought to bring this along so we don't end up in something like an accelerated time Nexus. Were we starting to age away within a few hours or are reduced to infancy and then become no more? This land here is damaged, This is the main reason why no one has resettled here besides monsters and opportunist Cutthroats,” Jake explained as he held up the detector just at the entrance of the tunnel and watched as the three needles began moving, not as haphazardly as he would have expected but just enough to tell him that time had been muddled. "Beyond this point, I have some good news and some bad news. The good news is that time is not so distorted that we won't turn into old folk or hatchlings.” He paused for a moment, staring at the device in his hand, just to make sure he was correct.
“And what is the bad news?” Keel was the one to ask, as she too had her attention on the device that the snake adventurer was holding.
Putting away his little time distortion detector device in his pocket, he said, “The bad thing is that this place has been trapped in a loop of sorts, preserving those who had lived during the shattering of the Dragon hourglass. Depending on what state and condition they are in, they can either be as normal as you and me or they have completely lost their minds and will kill anything that they come across, not just us but each other as well. So it is best to keep our guard up as we pass through this place.”
Arthur and Keel didn't need to be told twice about keeping their guards up for the danger that awaited them. Without further delay, the Party of Three began to enter the tunnel entrance. All three of them felt almost like static running across their skin, and those with hair or fur could feel themselves standing on end. Even Jake's Rattler began shaking slightly in agitation at the unusual sensation of entering the thin membrane of a Time Nexus. Within a few moments of riding through the tunnel, Arthur grabbed hold of an oil lantern he had attached to the saddle and lit it, providing some illumination, while Jake pulled out a white stone and began hitting it with the flat, rough palm of his hand, causing the stone to glow just as brightly as the lantern. As they continued along the long track through the dark tunnel, all three of them caught sight of the skeletal remains of individuals who appeared to be trying to flee from the town, lying on their fronts with their arms outstretched as though trying to crawl away, only to die on the spot with teeth marks on the exposed bones. This sight caused all three of them to feel a slight unease at what creature or type of person would have caused this. Despite the mile of crumbling corpses making crunching sounds under the hooves of Nyx and the Shadow Mare, their journey forward remained unimpeded, and soon enough, they could see moonlight coming from the tunnel exit. Wanting to exit the tunnel faster, both Arthur and Jake cracked the reins of their respective mounts to quicken their pace, and soon after reaching the exit, they could truly see the town that lay before them.
The entrance of the tunnel rested on an elevated piece of land that had been carved through the midsection of the mountain, offering a perfect overview of the large, almost Gothic cathedral-like town, or perhaps the city, with large stacks of billowing smoke emanating from it. Individual houses, towers, and other structures still had illumination coming from their windows.
"Behold the Silent Valley City of Obscurus, home of the Healing Church and the College of the Unseen Aether,” spoken by an unkempt old man with a long, shaggy beard, raggedy clothes, and a large stick he was using for support due to the lack of one leg.
The reflexes of both humans and demi-humans were immediately trained on the old man, who didn't seem to flinch or react to two guns, and a crossbow pistol pointed in his direction. As he raised his head from the gray, unkempt bangs of his hair, it became apparent that he couldn't see what was being aimed at him, yet his ears picked up the clicking sounds of weapons being primed. “Striking at an unarmed, crippled old man would truly mark all three of you to the worst of the Void for such brazen murder,” the old man said before letting out a cackling, coughing laugh for a brief moment before composing himself.
“Who are you?” questioned Arthur, keeping his gun trained on the old man.
Taking a dramatic bow despite having only one leg and using his stick for support, he raised his head with a smirk. “Just a humble vagrant out to greet all those who dare enter this place, whether to seek the healings of this ancient town or attempt to uncover forbidden knowledge that has been long kept secret by those Within this place. For those seeking adventure and treasure, I greet them all and warn them to be wary of where their desires will lead them,” he answered cryptically while gesturing towards the large Gothic town illuminated by moonlight.
Sensing that his words were unsatisfactory to the three who still had their weapons trained on him, he let out a sigh, seeing how no one was entertained by his little act. “Minister Lucian, of the Healing Church. At your humble service,” he said, doing a dramatic bow while gesturing with his free hand before standing straight with his walking stick.
Arthur was the first to lower his gun before looking towards Jake, who lowered his weapon as well. Keel, on the other hand, still kept her weapon trained on the old man; the human smelled odd like the creatures that had destroyed her town, yet from what she could see, he looked like any other old man. The odd smell combined with her instincts to keep away from him made it hard for her to lower her weapon. Only Arthur had placed his hand over her gun to lower it, which she finally did.
“Shouldn't you be in that city instead of out on the outskirts here, or perhaps you were expecting someone to arrive?” Jake questioned the old man.
The old man shrugged his shoulders and said, "Perhaps I am, and I am not waiting for someone to come or perhaps saying goodbye to those who may be leaving this place, though the last one has never been seen to come no matter how long I remain here.” Again, the old man spoke in that cryptic tongue of his, and from the slight rattling sound coming from the demi-human snake, the old man identified the other rider as a demi-human. “The true reason why I am here is that I do not feel the need to breathe in any more of the stink of this unending hunt, and before you ask, I am well aware that this hunting night has been repeating for some time now, and I have tried to leave but can't.” The old man honestly stated the reason why he was on the outskirts of this time-locked city.
“That's quite rare to find someone who's quite aware that they are in a time loop,” Jake stated, all the while the snake wondered how many times the old man had gone through this loop in time before concluding that time was simply repeating itself.
The old man nodded at the snake's statement and said, "I could say I have much more than the few eyes that are not in use except for within my mind, allowing me to see things that others cannot, even when I cannot see the world as it is rather than what it is to be." Again, the old man spoke in a cryptic tongue of his. While he was looking through the various eyes within his mind and saw the true nature of things, the one human out of the group of three had an angelic aura about him from two objects that almost shine like stars, to the point that the various eyes that he had could almost go blind if he stared for too long, while the other, the snake, radiated an ominous aura death, and it wasn't just coming from his mount; truly, the snake was a cold-blooded killer. Last but not least, it was the girl; she was like any other demi-human that he could tell with a strong animal spirit.
"Enough with your cryptic tongue, old man. Is there another path that we could take away from your town without having to climb over the surrounding mountains?" Jake hissed and snarled as his rattle began vibrating more violently and his shadow horse's eyes began to glow bright red with the same level of annoyance and agitation as her owner.
The old man simply turned his head to the side and smirked at the agitated snake, "Old and decrepit I am, and cryptic as I like to be, but I am not without my defenses." A cosmic aura began to surround the old man, radiating out words as the cold of space enveloped them. The only one familiar with this type of cold was Arthur, who had been briefly sent into The Ether with Nyx. Moreover, there were several eyes within the aura of the old man gazing at them. It only lasted for a brief moment before the cosmic aura faded, and the old man began hacking at his gray beard, which became stained with crimson. "I'm just not as strong as I used to be," the old man's said, his breathing becoming more labored.
Everyone except for Arthur and Nyx was shivering from the sudden blast of cold and began to feel a little more wary about the old man. “Forgive my impatient friend, but is there a way around the city, or are there any roadways that we can take?” Arthur asked.
The old man began brushing a bit of blood out of his beard. “There is no way around a cursed city, but you may try to travel through it until you reach the other side of it. There you can find the frigid path through the ice mountain. At the end of that path, you will have to go through the nameless warrior who guards the peak of said mountain path alongside his trusted companion bound by blood and soul.” He pointed his free hand towards the adjacent mountain that was on the opposite side of the city.
~
Despite the distance of the other mountain, all three of them could see a small bit of what looked like a road within the moonlight. “So what type of trouble are we going to run into if we go through your city?” Arthur was the first to ask while staring at their goal upon getting through the city.
The old man began brushing his gray and white beard for a brief moment as he began to recall the path before the three travelers. “Well, you'll have to get through the Executioner Forest on the main road, then get past the black gates and head through the main district that will take you into the square, the center location of the city, and the closest to the church. From there, make your way through the marketplace if you really need a quick march into the other gate. Beyond that, there is a straight path forward, and I will not mince words. There are things in there that make even the greatest of men and warriors cower beneath their mother's skirts. Beasts who take the form of men and beasts that represent the loss of humanity do not hesitate to strike them down; even if they do speak, they'll try to kill you either way. If you gain power from their deaths, I caution you not to become too drunk from the power you gain unless you succumb to Frenzy.” That last word caused the old man to chuckle a bit before coughing violently.
Arthur had closed his eyes and taken a deep breath before opening them. Filled with determination, without any further delay, he had stabbed his spurs into Nyx’s flanks, causing her to move forward and get a fresh wave of complaints through the telepathic bond he had with his mount.
“That old man, he is unnatural, as unnatural as people who gaze into the void. If we stayed any longer, I would have cautioned you to leave his presence.” Nyx had worn through the telepathic bond a lot like the old man. Nyx could see the nature of things beyond the badge of mundane reality. If anyone could truly see what the old man truly was, they would be horrified to see that he didn't represent humanity at all, just a mass of flesh tendrils and multiplies, yet there was a veil surrounding the old man like an illusion keeping him looking like humanity, but she would not burden her bond with what she could see and know; the last thing she needed was for her Rider to be overcome by Madness or the others in the party.
Jake followed behind Arthur while giving the old man a cursory glance before moving his mount at the same pace as Arthur's. “I don't like this, and I don't know if we could truly trust the direction he had given; if anything, we should just simply ride straight through the city, though our mounts might get exhausted if they teleport a little more," the snake suggested to the Cowboy hero.
Shaking his head, Arthur could basically hear the thoughts from his mount, stating that she didn't have the strength to teleport her and himself anymore, not without taking a long rest, something that they couldn't afford if they were going into something as dangerous as the city was being made out to be. “I think we just need to trust in the directions that were given and only change them upon seeing if they truly are sending us in circles.”
"Really, and what happens? We run across something that is probably going to take our heads off. After all, we are entering an area that's called the Executioner's Forest. I don't fancy being headless,” Jake said incredulously, and being a little paranoid, Arthur quietly acknowledged and now nodded his head to the snake's cautious nature.
“What choice do we have? It's not like we can climb, and we can't waste any more time, even if time here is a little muddled, as you stated,” Arthur said as he continued riding forward despite the possible dangers looming ahead, with a reluctant Jake following behind. All the while, Keel kept her senses sharpened and her eyes peeled for anything that might come their way.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
omake bonus
Motoyasu gave Nibley Dodge the swipe of the chimera lion claws and the fiery breath from its serpent tail before standing up triumphantly like a hero, puffing out his chest while looking at the few ladies that were hiding in the bushes and giving them a heroic pose and a charming twinkling smile. “Do not worry, ladies, for the spear hero will slay this beast in your honor.” as soon as he had said that in his best manly voice, with his spear pointing at the camera, that only gave him a vague stare at the idiocy of the boasting human before lunging at him again.
He was not the only one there. Ren was coming up to the camira's side with his draconic blade in hand as he tried and failed to penetrate the beast's thick, magically enhanced hide. “Damn it, DEF, it's too high.” He managed to yell in between attempts and re-attempts at carving into the beast's hide and using a few of his swings to block a lunging snake head coming from the Camaro's rear.
The spear hero seems to be having the same problem. The spear tip of his weapon couldn't penetrate the hide; all he got was a simple ping and a small notification in the corner of his eye stating that his attack level wasn't high enough to do any harm. yet with the ladies watching, he was headed to keep on fighting regardless of the futility of his attacks, for he was powered by the awesome power of love.
While the two heroes continued fighting, the third had yet to arrive. Arthur was traveling through the ether of teleportation before appearing several feet above with his mouth vanishing from underneath before falling on top of the chimera. Upon landing on the large beast, a giant dust cloud surrounded the area as the health indicator that all the heroes could see of the camira's health immediately started dropping down to 0. When the dust cleared, a 300-pound Arthur Morgan was chowing down on another burger that he managed to acquire from Castle Town as he was munching away. "It needs more bacon grease.” Arthur stated that as he finished the rest of his burger and began licking and sucking on his fingers, as soon as the tail began twitching, he pulled out his hot sauce gun and fired, and the snakehead immediately turned into a burger.
second omake/story idea, the first picked heroes.
In the throne room, Aultcray was sitting on the throne staring at the heroes that were summoned, completely shocked at what he was seeing of the three heroes he wanted to be summoned into this kingdom, unlike the shield.
The sword hero is a man who looks like he is in his early twenties, yet with white hair that looks more akin to fur on his head, along with inhuman dog-like ears and sharp demonic-looking eyes, a red outfit, and holding the holy sword over his shoulder like it were a heavy blade.
The bow hero would consider himself a fool to even consider this person a man, a man who looked yet did not feel like a man in his mid- or late twenties. standing taller than the average man and having pointed ears and hair shining like platinum and prestige There were sharp facial features that would make any woman swoon, yet there was a majesticness and wisdom in their eyes. Beyond that, they wore light silver-like armor that had an emblem of an evergreen tree that was masterfully crafted into the chest plate of the armor.
Last but not least, the spear hero looked even more unusual compared to the other two, with a shaven head and tattooed red marks on the corner edge of their eyes, wearing a black kimono, and having a vague board expression on their faces as they rested their arms onto the spear that was on the back of their neck. Out of all of them, this man looked like he was in his mid-thirties and had a look about him like one would expect in the lower levels of Castletown—a thug, someone who would cause problems even if there was no reason to escalate things—a true ruffian.
Out of these unusual summons, he wondered if he could still manipulate them for his plans to discredit the shield hero and how they side with this kingdom against the other kingdoms, all while battling against the waves of calamity.
BTC
Chapter Text
‘The executioner’s forest’ Arthur couldn't help but think back at the name as he wrote on Nyx’s back, with Keel and Jake at his side down the old Cobble dirt path that had led into the forest that seemed to be surrounding much of the expanse of the city. Slowly, as they entered, he couldn't help but notice the familiarity; instead, she hadn't smelled in quite some time—the stench of rotten death. Being in the Great Wide Open Spaces of the Wild West, he was no stranger to the stench of death from people performing Frontier Justice in hanging thieves, murderers, or highwaymen bandits with nothing but a simple rope, often perfumed The Many Roads, he and whoever would be a company to him when looking for money for the Gang. but unlike those times, the rotting decay stench felt unnatural just as it smelled putrid.
“This place smells awful. Is there anything we can do?” Keel complained as she tried desperately covering up her nose and breathing through her mouth, only for her to immediately regret it as she tried to breathe through her mouth, only for her to get the taste of that smell on her tongue in the back of her throat, which caused her even to let out a gag while trying to find a way to breathe without taking in any of that smell.
Jake, on the other hand, only flicked his tongue out a few times, unbothered by the smell. He looked at the demi-human tomboy and saw how Miserables that she was reached into his bag that was in his mouth and pulled out a scented rack. “Here, little runt, cover your mouth and nose with this. It will help you get through the worst of this. You should get used to this smell. We're probably going to smell it a few times if we pass through places like this. Believe me, there are far worse smells out there in the world.” he stated as he handed over the merciful relief for Keel’s sensitive sense of smell.
Without hesitation, she immediately took the rack and began to wrap it around her head, and immediately she felt relief. She could no longer smell the rotting decay but only the sweet scent of lavender in her nostrils. She was never one for flowers, even while living in her village, where many of the girls put on flowery things in their hair and clothes and even made a crown if anything. She would prefer the scent of mud and freshly caught fish, and only recently the smell of gunpowder was added to her preferred list of various scents that she would prefer smelling. "Thanks; I never thought a scaly like you would have something this girlish,” she said almost mockingly, and from the small outline underneath the white cloth, she was even smiling.
“Oh, you think it's girlish of me to have a scented rag to help mask the smells of things? I don't think it's really girlish but rather practical, even though that rag you got was a gift for giving someone a nice good time between the sheets.” Jake suddenly said while smirking at the young tomboy's confused expression before their eyes immediately alighted on what or who was the previous owner of this rag.
She could hear laughter coming from the snake, and even Arthur had joined in Keel Ward within herself on whether or not to rip the rag off and throw it right at the snake for giving her a rag that at once belonged to a whore or another woman. but instead of ripping it off, she simply murdered growling curses at the snake that only she could hear.
A small levity that had rained over the group was experiencing at their youngest expense quickly died as both mounts stopped before looking upon a horrible sight. On the path before them were long black-haired women in flowing white dresses strung up and tied onto wooden crosses that were on both sides of the path that they were taking, and by the looks of it, there were hundreds of them; they had stretched a great deal of distance. Seeing how very little choice they had, they started writing past the decaying corpses of these women, some of them having flown a buzz over their lifeless heads; others had rats crawling on them, going in and out of the small openings that they had created while feeding onto the corpses, but as further as they have gone through this path of dead women, the newer or fresher the corpses have become, unless pungent the smell of death upon them. If they thought the experience that they had seen from the rows of dead women was crucified, the next was even more horrible. massive trees that had nails that were hammered into the massive trunk of the tree, which was probably a large oak. What had made the site horrifying was the ghostly image of what looked like outstretched ropes that looked like they were made of some kind of flesh.
“I knew the people in the Old Capitol area, just by history alone, were considered crew bastards when they hated demi-humans, but I never thought they would go to this extent with their form of cruelty and execution,” Jake commented at what he was seeing as he looked over a few more trees that had similar nails jammed into them, as if the majority of the trees here were used for the same purpose of execution.
Arthur knew he would regret having to ask, but his curiosity was eating at him about what type of execution was being done here in the past or in this repeated past. “What and how?” were the only things he asked while continuing to move forward and glancing at the ghostly bits of flesh that would appear and disappear.
“Disembowelment or the Red Ribbon tree execution, is where they cut open the small section of the victim's abdomen and place a hook-like nail just on the small piece that can pull out before hammering into the tree then Force the victim to run around a tree until they can't move anymore they either die from infection or the wildlife will finish them off that's if the Lord or lady or even king or queen doesn't do a good job at keeping the predators and pests down so there are victims could die a much slower death lasting from a few days to an entire month if they are unlucky,” Jake explained grimly if he had to go executed by any means he would refer the headsman's ax or stretching by a rope would be preferable than the further displays of horrible forms of execution he could see I may quite understand why this forest was named so thusly the executioners forest.
The death-like macabre that surrounded all three of them quickly died down as they traveled further, only to be replaced with other disgusting horror ears hammered onto trees or tied under strings hung off of branches, and not just ears but also eyes and glass bottles and jars. If one looked upon them with absolute scrutiny and focus, one could say that the eyes were moving, following their movement as they passed.
Off the path, there was a small bit of light through the various trees, along with voices being spoken, and the smell of burning wood was beginning to fill the air. It was quite a reprieve compared to the smells that those who weren't wearing any scented rags over their noses could enjoy.
“We should ignore it and keep moving,” both Jake and Arthur said simultaneously. At the same time, Keel couldn't help but feel curious, if not drawn to the subtle sounds that were starting to whisper into her ear but almost sounded musical. The smoke smell was piercing the face rag that she was covering her nose with the smell of smoked meat, starting to feel her nostrils in a hunger that she didn't think she could feel, beginning to ache and her gut.
‘The Executioner’s Forest’ Arthur couldn't help but think back on the name as he rode on Nyx’s back, with Keel and Jake at his side, down the old cobble dirt path that led into the forest surrounding much of the expanse of the city. Slowly, as they entered, he couldn't help but notice the familiarity; a smell he hadn't encountered in quite some time—the stench of rotten death. Being in the Great Wide Open Spaces of the Wild West, he was no stranger to the stench of death from people performing Frontier Justice by hanging thieves, murderers, or highwaymen bandits with nothing but a simple rope, often perfuming the many roads he and his gang traveled for money. But unlike those times, the rotting decay stench felt unnatural, just as it smelled putrid.
“This place smells really bad. Is there anything we can do?” Keel complained as she tried desperately to cover up her nose and breathe through her mouth, only to immediately regret it as she tasted that smell on her tongue and in the back of her throat, causing her to gag while trying to find a way to breathe without taking in any of that smell.
Jake, on the other hand, flicked his tongue out a few times unbothered by the smell. He looked at the demi-human tomboy and saw how miserable she was. He reached into his bag, which was in his mouth, and pulled out a scented rag. “Here, little runt, cover your mouth and nose with this. It will help you get through the worst of this. You should get used to this smell; we're probably going to smell it a few times if we pass through places like this. Believe me, there are far worse smells out there in the world,” he stated as he handed over the merciful relief for Keel’s sensitive sense of smell.
Without hesitation, she immediately took the rag and began to wrap it around her head. Immediately, she felt relief; she could no longer smell the rotting decay but only the sweet scent of lavender filling her nostrils. She was never one for flowers, even while living in her village where many of the girls wore flowery things in their hair and clothes, and even made crowns. If anything, she would prefer the scent of mud and freshly caught fish, and only recently had the smell of gunpowder been added to her list of preferred scents. “Thanks, never thought a scaly like you would have something this girlish,” she said almost mockingly, and from the small outline underneath the white cloth, she was even smiling.
“Oh, you think it's girlish of me to have a scented rag to help mask the smells of things? I don't think it's really girlish, but rather practical, even though that rag you got was a gift for giving someone a nice good time between the sheets,” Jake suddenly said while smirking at the young tomboy's confused expression, before their eyes immediately alighted on the previous owner of the rag.
She could hear laughter coming from the snake, and even Arthur had joined in. Keel warred within herself on whether or not to rip the rag off and throw it right at the snake for giving her a rag that once belonged to a whore or another woman. But instead of ripping it off, she simply muttered curses at the snake that only she could hear.
The small levity that had reigned over the group at their youngest expense quickly died as both mounts stopped before a horrible sight. On the path before them were long-haired women in flowing white dresses, strung up and tied onto wooden crosses on both sides of the path. By the looks of it, there were hundreds of them, stretching a great distance. Seeing how very little choice they had, they started riding past the decaying corpses of these women. Some of them had flies buzzing over their lifeless heads, while others had rats crawling on them, going in and out of small openings that they had created while feeding on the corpses. The further they went through this path of dead women, the newer and fresher the corpses became, the more pungent the smell of death upon them. If they thought the experience of seeing the rows of dead women crucified was horrifying, the next sight was even more dreadful: massive trees with nails hammered into the trunks, probably large oaks, but what made the site horrifying was the ghostly image of what looked like outstretched ropes made of flesh.
“I knew the people in The Old Capitol area, just by the history alone, were considered cruel bastards when they hated demi-humans, but I never thought they would go to this extent in their form of cruelty and execution,” Jake commented, looking over a few more trees with nails jammed into them, as if the majority of the trees in the area were used for the same purpose of execution.
Arthur knew he would regret asking, but his curiosity was eating at him about what type of execution was being done here in the past, or this repeated past. “What and how?” he asked, continuing to move forward and glancing at the ghostly bits of flesh that would appear and disappear.
“Disembowelment, or the Red Ribbon tree execution, is where they cut open a small section of the victim's abdomen and place a hook-like nail just on the small piece that can be pulled out before being hammered into the tree. They then force the victim to run around a tree until they can't move anymore. They either die from infection or wildlife will finish them off, that's if the lord, lady, king, or queen doesn't do a good job at keeping the predators and pests down so the victims could die a much slower death, lasting from a few days to an entire month if they are unlucky,” Jake explained grimly. If he had to be executed by any means, he would prefer the headsman's axe or hanging by a rope, rather than the horrific forms of execution he could see. He could now understand why this forest was named ‘The Executioner’s Forest.’
The death-like macabre that surrounded all three of them quickly died down as they traveled further, only to be replaced with other disgusting horrors. Ears were hammered onto trees or tied under strings hung off branches, not just ears, but also eyes and glass bottles and jars. If one looked upon them with absolute scrutiny, they could say that the eyes were moving, following their movements as they passed.
Off the path, there was a small bit of light through the various trees, along with voices being spoken and the smell of burning wood beginning to fill the air. It was a reprieve compared to the smells that those without scented rags over their noses had to endure.
“We should ignore it and keep moving,” both Jake and Arthur said simultaneously, while Keel couldn't help but feel curious, if not drawn to the subtle sounds that were starting to whisper into her ear. The sounds almost sounded musical, and the smell of burning wood was piercing the cloth she was using to cover her nose, the smell of smoked meat beginning to fill her nostrils, creating a hunger she didn't think she could feel, her gut starting to ache.
“Come here, child, we have your favorites here.”
“Yes, yes, come to us. We know you hunger and you grow tired of the stench out there.”
“You shouldn't be rude and ignore us. We don't ask much, we just want to have your company.”
The whispering words and the dog-like ears on Keel were becoming clearer and more mesmerizing the more she listened. Staring at the glowing light in the forest, she felt her legs beginning to twitch with nervous energy, a thrilling excitement urging her to follow the voices.
It was only then that Arthur noticed Keel’s glazed-over eyes, almost matching the color of the distant light hidden behind a few trees. Before he could ask if Keel was alright or try to shake her out of whatever stupor she had found herself in, the kid leaped off the saddle and started running towards the light. “Damn it, where the hell are you going?” he yelled, riding after her.
Jake quickly followed, reaching out for the tomboy, just as Arthur was about to do the same. However, a large tree materialized in front of them, causing them to stop and Keel to disappear from their sights, though the glow of the light in the forest did not fade.
“Where did they go, and how did this tree just appear?” Arthur said in agitation, worried for the kid who had run off as if possessed.
Jake moved forward, drawing his enchanted blood knife and stabbing at the tree, only for it to fade into nothing. “Someone's playing with our minds, and whoever gained control of our little runt for a purpose, I can only guess it to be far more unpleasant than most would do when trying to gain control of a child, especially in this dark place that not even the moon can illuminate most of,” he stated, sheathing his knife.
Hearing Jake's words, Arthur couldn't help but doubt everything around him, unsure if it was real or an illusion. Just another strange occurrence to add to the list of oddities he had encountered on his journeys. “Well, we better figure out how to see through these tricks while we're getting back our pup. I ain't leaving this place until I get Keelback, one way or another, and possibly have their ass tanned for the inconvenience,” Arthur gruffly stated, cracking the reins to force Nyx forward.
~
The celestial mare felt unease continuing forward on this path that her rider was taking her; it almost felt like she was entering an equivalent black hole devoid of anything other than death and decay. ‘We're entering something far darker. I do not believe I'll be able to continue to move forward much longer. The darkness of this place is draining, and I do not know why.’ Nyx telepathically spoke to Arthur, conveying her uncomfortable unease with the situation.
Unlike the star-studded Celestial Mare, the more shadowy Mare was relishing the sensation of dark decay and death all around; it was feeding into her own dark essence, making her more powerful, causing her crimson eyes to glow even brighter and her black mane to start to flow like smoke.
Arthur could sympathize with Nyx; seeing the strung-up women and the ghostly intestines wrapped around a tree was more than enough to make him feel like running for the hills, yet his stubbornness and his iron will kept him moving forward. Raising his hand, he began stroking behind Nyx’s neck and lightly patting her on the side of her neck. “It's all right, girl, we're all going to get through this together,” he said confidently as he gave her a few more pets while continuing forward.
A lot like Arthur and his note, Jake didn't feel comfortable, and he has been through many places that would make most folks uncomfortable, but this place was something else. After flicking his tongue out and tasting the air, he could taste the scent of hundreds, if not thousands, of young children, making it hard to track down the Tomboy. What made matters worse was that the trees were starting to look the same. While others were becoming even stranger, staring at the bark of one of the trees, he could see what looked like a face and what looked like some form of agony in the way the face was contorted. Continuing forward alongside Arthur and Jake and looking past some trees, he saw something he thought he would never see again.
“Nice to see us, Jake the Snake,” spoken by a bloody badger beastman wearing tattered clothes with his throat slit and one of his eyes gouged out.
Right next to the badger was a young demihuman rabbit woman holding onto her severed head on her lap as she sat on a tree stump. “I think he had forgotten about us; it's been such a long time since he left us behind,” said the severed rabbit woman's head, despite it no longer being on her shoulders and just sitting on her lap. As she had spoken, blood had dribbled out of her mouth.
“The bastard wasn't there when the hunters came looking for him, and we didn't tell them where he was. They tortured me, cutting bits from me before slitting my throat, but before they did that, they made me watch as they defiled her.” The beastmen badger pointed his claw towards the headless demihuman rabbit.
Black tears rolled down the rabbit woman's eyes. “I scream for you. I called out for you to help me as they soiled my body, slowly taking turns for hours, and you weren't there.” She said mournfully, as black tears still oozed from her eyes like blood.
"It wasn't my fault; I told you not to run with me; I told you to go back,” Jake had murmured himself; these were two of the most important people in his life before he became the cutthroat black Iron Death-Reaping Adventure he had become.
Both of them pulled out a black knife and said, "We had gone to the blacksmith; all three of us had specially forged these to signify our kinship for one another, even though we could not get them enchanted. But it still signifies we are bloodborne siblings bound together forever." The two apparitions of Jake's former party members, whom he would have considered the closest thing he had to family, spoke as one.
He gritted his teeth, reached into his bag, and pulled out a light stone and immediately threw it at the ghostly apparitions. As soon as it struck them, a large, luminous glow consumed this dark vision of his friends whom he had buried long ago, and in their place was nothing but mangled trees.
Arthur had watched the display and heard Jake muttering something, but not enough to tell what was said. “What was that all about?” He had a question, yet the look on Jake's face was telling enough that what he was asking was quite a sensitive topic.
“Nothing that concerns you; it is a personal matter, and let me go ahead and reiterate something that is most important: do not believe what you see around here; it's all illusions. Every last thing, we keep moving forward and try to find that little brat and tan that pups hide for dragging our asses through this accursed forest." Jake warned a little more gruffly, despite the small hint of pain that could be heard in his voice, that his rattler was starting to shake more violently in the same way one would expect that the demihuman rattlesnake would immediately lunge and bite the one that was causing him discomfort.
Before Arthur could even press further on what exactly was going on a small flicker of light to his side opposite from Jake caught his attention and he saw something truly horrifying yet heart-wrenching.
~
It was a Duchess camp with all those who had died and had left the Gang and grizzly depictions. Dutch's body was all twisted and mangled and broken, yet the black and silvered well-dressed man still acted like it was any other day whenever he had returned from doing whatever was necessary to bring the money in just to make sure the camp was well stocked and fed. As for the rest, he could see a few members having a rope hanging around their necks with a twisted expression on their faces, the same type of expression one would give while being hanged incorrectly that didn't lead to a quick snap but a slow agonizing strangulation. John and Jack both were the worst of the lot, where the father was littered with bullet holes and the fully grown adult Jack was a boy that he would immediately recognize no matter how old he was, especially given the fact he was standing right next to his father, making it even easier to identify the boy he saw as a child. Now a man had bits of his body shredded and what looked like an army uniform, from one missing leg to an arm and skin as yellow as sunflowers. “In God's name, what is all this?” His words came out of a shutter at the horrible scene he was seeing of the friends and family of the gang that he runs with reduced to this horrible Macabre display. If you thought that was the only horrible thing he would see this day, he could only wish if that was the only extent of the horse that this forest was bringing out within him to see.
Moving his eyes away and hopefully seeing something else, he saw a bloody woman standing right next to a young boy no older than Jack when he still lived within Dutch's gang. “Eliza?!” he whispered, his eyes widening as the vision of her became even more clear, and the boy standing next to her with her hand on the boy's back was his son Isaac.
“Arthur, why were you gone so long?” Eliza’s ghostly, cold voice had cut into is very narrow as his mind was flooded with the memories of returning back to that tavern to visit the woman that he had considered staying with and ending his lawless career to raise his son and marry the woman that had birthed his firstborn child. only to find the tavern had been burned to the ground and the woman that had his heart hanging on a tree and his son that he had found the body of just on the road a great distance away from the tavern face down with his body covered with a few bullet holes none of them were lethal meaning whoever had done it took a sick amount of pleasure in hurting his son. You didn't know if the memory of seeing their bodies would be the worst thing that had happened that day or the fact that he had run off looking for whoever had done it and killed any bandit or outlaw in the area with brutal efficiency. Even after he had run out of ammunition, he used whatever he had. He even split a man's head open with just a rock and savored the sensation of blood splashing on his face and breathing the stink of the man's body after splitting his head open. It was at that moment that he lived for Nothing But Blind, raging vengeance and killing everything in his path, only for Dutch to discover him barely alive. He spent almost 6 months sickly at death's door before finally recovering and giving the woman he loved and his son a proper burial.
“I'm sorry, Eliza. I should have been there the whole time. I should have been with you when you had Isaac. You could have made me into a proper man,” he murmured. Tears began to run down the corner of his eyes, seeing his love and child floated closer, her ghostly white hands reaching out to touch his face, only for a luminous stone passed through where she was, causing her form to vanish into a twisted bush covered in purplish thorns. The outlaw quickly whipped his head towards the rattlesnake, about to say something before his Serpentine companion beat him to his.
"Whatever resides in this forest, they're casting illusions to mess with our minds to get entangled by the poisonous brambles and other nasty things littered throughout this accursed forest, or we keep wandering through their illusions until we expire; unfortunately for them, I've picked up a trail of smoke.” Jake flicked out his tongue, tasting the air, and caught the smallest scent of smoke. Using that small trail that he could sense with his tongue, he directed his shadow mount in the direction where the smoke was coming from.
Arthur had briefly looked at the thorny bush for a moment, remembering the illusion, before heading out after Jake.
The true writers continued on the path until finally their mounds couldn't continue forward anymore, with the black tar of mud sticking to their hooves and causing them to sink into the surrounding bog.
Nyx tried using her brief teleporting ability to try to get out of the bog and found it to be impossible. All of her abilities and relations to the ethereal plane were severed in this place. The only other thing that she could do was move herself in between the dimensional spaces. The only thing is that she couldn't take her Rider into the dimensional space. ‘ I can go no farther; you'll have to confront whatever force is keeping me from using my abilities.’ she informed Arthur, throwing her telepathy.
He nodded his head and padded his ethereal mount on the side of her neck. “It appears that we're close enough to where we need to be.” Arthur had dismounted from his mayor, and as soon as his boots sank into the mud, his horse disappeared in a shower of golden star-like sparks. Jake did much of the same, only his mount vanished in a smoky, shadowy form that dissipated in the air.
The two had looked around and noticed how the scenery had changed from the Macabre looking for us into something that was straight out of a fable that warned children to never venture into the forest with stick effigies tied on to low hanging branches. As the two walked and saw more of the various objects hanging off trees, they soon found ears tied on to string next to the effigies, and if one of them focused on one of the trees, they could honestly say that one of the knots had blinked.
If the sites were disturbing enough around them with the absence of all other sounds, except the sinking sound of their boots coming out and sinking into the mud, the surrounding silence soon ended as the crackling sound of fire could be heard along with the glow of said fire, illuminated the darkened path that they were taking along with the sounds of cackling of a lone woman.
“This one here will make a fine feast for me,” a feminine, echoey voice spoke through the trees and a small breeze carried the sinister voice.
Hearing the voice made Arthur's skin crawl as if insects were crawling on his skin. If it wasn't for the fact that he already had his hand on his revolver with the hammer pulled, he would have already done just that. Jake was also of a similar mind as he already had his crossbow pistol at the ready, and his fancy enchanted dagger already drawn, waiting to drink the blood of its wielder to activate its enchantment.
Past some bushes, there was an old crone taller than an average man with a large pointed chin, a single wart, and a hook-like nose wearing a mixture of tattered rags and forest moss. She carried on her back a large basket with a few bones jutting out of the small opening, and on top of her head was a crown of antlers sitting on her bald head. She was mixing something in a large cauldron that was sitting on a small fire, heating the glowing fluid within the cauldron. She briefly stopped for a moment and turned her head towards the direction of the two interlopers. She had yet to cast any spells to prevent them from disturbing the preparation for her meal. “Come out, gentlemen, it is rude to skulk about within a woman's domain,” she said silkily while putting her razor-sharp teeth on display that looked black and silver.
Feeling only small bits of fear, Jake was the first to step out of the bushes with his weapon trained on this forest witch. “To call you a woman is to be an insult to all women on this world. You're a crone, a woodswitch, a cursed fiend,” he had called her out for what she truly was and managed to keep himself from shaking in her presence.
Arthur was next to step out of the bushes with his gun unholstered, yet he still held his gun at the side of his hip, his reflexes just at the ready point to fire at this old crone. “Where is the child?” he was the first to ask for their missing party member as his eyes looked around and then towards the cauldron with the glowing fluids. If Keel was in there, he would make sure that this elderly woman, who was doing a good impression of a wicked witch that he had heard of when he was growing up, would receive the proper retribution befitting such a creature.
Both insults and questions were amusing to the old crone as she let out a cackling laugh before snapping her fingers. Out of the shadows stood Keel. The child's eyes were devoid of any semblance of life or intelligence, all glassy and dark. If they weren't still breathing, one would assume they were dead. “This one here is young, innocent, still pure, untainted. They will make a mouthful more than just of their flesh, but of their spirit and power,” the witch said in that silky voice of hers as she brought a withered, wrinkled, clawed hand to gently caress Keel’s cheek.
Jake had stopped Arthur from simply charging forward by extending an arm that held his crossbow pistol. “Yet, what you have is not the thing you would want to eat, or, for that matter, something that you really desire, lest you put more powerful enchantments so we will never find this place, even with my glow stones to fight through many of your illusions,” the snake both stated and commented, watching as the witch's attention that was trained on the bewitched Keel turned to him, and that unsettling grin that she had with the razor-sharp teeth became even wider, and, dare he say, he saw a bit of black ooze beginning to drip from the corners of her lips.
“Aren't you a clever one,” she simply said with another cackle before stepping away from the child, then stepping a few paces forward towards the uninvited guests, stopping just within 10 paces from the two. “Indeed, there is something I want, and if you manage to successfully retrieve it for me, not only will I return your companion unharmed and unmarked, I will guide you out of my home and into the city proper, for that is truly your destination which would have led you if I had not interfered,” she said, revealing her true intentions, what she truly wanted from this small group of individuals that had entered her forest so willingly. Though she did hate the fact that she would have to give up such a delicious little girl that would give her that sense of youth that she had long lost centuries ago, and the power the girl had yet to tap into would renew her old magics. Plus, it had been such a long time since she had tasted the soft, succulent flesh of demi-humans or, for that matter, humans in general; both were equally as delicious.
Jake had turned towards Arthur as the two began speaking in low tones. The outlaw didn't like this at all and voiced his own opinion that just simply shooting away at the witch and grabbing Keel and making a break through the forest, and hopefully getting out of it, only for a more experienced Jake to shoot down that idea, explaining that a witch-like this creature most likely had enchantments set up ever since she probably first came across this place centuries ago, making it virtually impossible to escape if she did not allow it. After a few moments of continuing arguing, the two finally settled on accepting whatever was needed just to simply get out of this place, even if it was to make a deal with the devil.
“My partner has convinced me that we should fulfill your wants. Just tell us what you need so we can be off from this accursed Forest,” Arthur tried to sound polite, but it came out rough and disrespectful, and he couldn't help but feel the slight twitching sensation of his trigger finger starting to itch.
She had closed her eyes and raised her chin up before turning around and heading straight for her cauldron. She dipped her clawed hand into the glowing fluids before pulling out a small, slimy glob of whatever she was cooking in the cauldron. With a handful of slimy fluids starting to drip from her hand, she quickly began absorbing the fluids into her hand, making it glow. Then, with a claw finger, she drew a circle in the air that began to show an image of a tower. "Long ago, a sorceress came across a star falling from the sky. She explored the magical properties of the star and found how it could heal and rejuvenate just with the presence of its magic. Fearing that this magic would be taken, the sorceress took it into her body, giving her golden hair similar in color and shine to the star she had claimed for herself. Yet, she still feared it being taken from her and locked herself away in a tower, allowing her musical song to bring suitors from far and wide to come forth and bring offerings to earn her favor. However, she would not give them her favor. Instead, she took from them both the gifts they gave and their lives. After a millennia of this, the men stopped coming, and the magic that was to sustain her could not prevent death from hunger and thirst, no matter what enchanted words she spoke or songs she sang. She expired, leaving behind the magics that for so long were now right for the taking. Alas, the magical barrier she wove around her tower prevents creatures such as I from entering. If you bring this to me, I will honor our agreement and not only allow you and your company to leave my forest, but also give you some advice on your path ahead beyond my forest. If you don't succeed, then you will join the others who have failed in this task." As she finished speaking, the illusion ended after she made sure to show every detail of the surrounding tower area, which sat on a large barren hill of dead grass and human remains.
Hearing what the witch wanted, Arthur couldn't help but draw parallels from a story he had read about Rapunzel. He remembered how the story went that a girl with enchanted hair would grow ridiculously long, and she would throw it out the window for her suitors to come forth and climb up it to save her. It usually had a happy ending, but there were other volumes of books with similar tales that didn't have a happy ending.
"Well, this task has become even more complicated. First, we're trying to avoid a band of goblins, then we end up taking on the task of cutting through the most accursed settlement in the old capital area, and now we're making a deal with a powerful ancient witch. The Adventurers Guild will definitely not believe this type of crap," Jake thought out loud as he took several steps forward towards the witch. His crossbow pistol was properly holstered, and his enchanted knife was still out, now in his left hand, instead of his right. "I accept your deal, and let us seal it in blood." The rattlesnake adventurer brought his black enchanted blade towards the palm of his right hand and made a small cut, just enough to draw blood.
The witch nodded her head. “You have dealt with my kind before, and you are wise to have it sealed by blood to keep us both honest,” she replied. She then took a claw finger and ran it across her own right hand, letting the black ooze from the wound drip down as she brought her hand towards the snake's.
The two locked hands, and for a brief moment, an old, ancient magic began circling the two before manifesting in a golden chain, wrapping around each other's forearms tightly, then vanishing as both the snake and the witch let go of each other's palms. They looked at their hands and watched as the wounds covered in each other's blood began to rapidly heal, leaving behind a curse seal that represented the deal.
“Signed and sealed in blood,” the witch commented as she reached into the basket she was carrying on her back. She grabbed hold of a jar filled with glowing yellow lights, held it out, and offered it to the adventurer and outlaw. “These are the small sparks of essence of the star that I managed to capture when it first fell in my youth. It will take you where you need to go, do not lose it.” She explained the purpose of the jar and waited for one of them to take it.
Stepping up, Arthur took the jar roughly and shook it a little, watching as the glowing, firefly-like balls of light began swarming around before being drawn in a single direction within the jar, similar to a compass pointing towards the north. “I will be back, Keel,” he spoke to the bewitched Keel. Then he took his first steps towards where the magical jar filled with stardust was pointing him, with Jake following behind.
~Scene break~
Myne couldn't help but cringe at the sound of groaning coming from Motoyasu this morning. last night they had celebrated saving the Village from their recent famine and subtly adding to the spear hero's coffers. "Sir Motoyasu, you must strengthen your resolve to fight through the small affliction of this hangover just until we get to the next town so you can drink a purging potion to clear your head. We count on you to be our arm on these unforgiving roads filled with bandits and marauders that would harm helpless us," she said in a meek tone of voice, putting up pouty lips. Her followers did much of the same as they surrounded the ailing spear hero.
Their close proximity of the girls and Myne's encouraging words renewed Motoyasu's resolve to overcome the hangover, despite him only drinking one cup of ale at the celebration from last night. "Thank you, ladies. Your words are all the medicine I need to carry myself through the day," he said, placing both hands on his hips as he popped out his chest and flashed his white teeth, striking a heroic pose that caused a few of them to giggle at his antics. Myne joined in the giggles, even though all of them were faking.
The party of five continued down the road. The party was originally bigger, but many of its members were kindly asked to leave when they were not on board with certain objectives and plans that were established between the church and the crown. Others were eliminated because one of the girls was trying to turn the spear against their betters, with the spear none the wiser of the private happenings within the party itself.
Despite faking that he was over his painful hangover, Motoyasu couldn't help but feel on top of the world. He had pretty girls and was living a life that he never imagined he would be living. He just wondered when he would find his little angel, a beautiful little blonde girl to add to his collection. Though he did miss the other girls that were originally in the party, if they needed to go back to their families, he wouldn't begrudge them. They could always come back at any time, and it was part of the NPC dialogue that some party members would leave and come back stronger or bring back powerful items for certain quests. While he was thinking and remembering his game and making plans on whom he wanted to add to his party in the next town, they came across a group of three of mixed match individuals that caught his notice and broke his focus on his fantasies. These three individuals did not look friendly; out of instinct, he grabbed hold of his spear but didn't draw it yet.
The one of the individuals were a tall, burly figure wearing leather armor with a wolf head and a large sword on his back, the other figure wearing thick black cloth covered in feathers with a bird beak mask over their face, and a man covered in bandages from head to toe, wearing simple brown robes over the bandages on his torso. They were walking in the opposite direction of where the spear party was heading, and none of them paid any mind to the group before them as they had already decided to pass this group and continue on their way. But before they could do that, a redhead marched forward and halted their progress.
"How dare you stand before the path of the spear party! Step aside and bow before Sir Motoyasu," she proudly announced to the three individuals, whose only reaction was to look at each other as they silently conversed about the information given to them about the party standing before them.
The largest of the group stepped forward, crossing his arms as he looked down at the redhead, his ruby red eyes shining through the wolf head eye socket. "The sooner I step off the side of the road and bow my head, the sooner I would eat Swamp dragon's shit," he stated gruffly, causing the redhead to splutter at the bold response.
Myne was about to make a threatening retort to the burly warrior, but a hand from Motoyasu stopped her from responding. "No need to waste your breath. This person obviously doesn't know how to speak to a lady. I will teach them the error of their ways," he said to her as he drew his spear and pointed it at the imposing figure.
The princess simply allowed the spear hero to perform his chivalrous act, signaling the shadows following them to be in a prime position to take care of the roadblock. "We will root for you, as is proper for the spear party," she spoke encouragingly into his ear as she and her followers stepped aside to avoid the confrontation.
The Raven outfit-wearing huntress walked closer to her burly companion, "Beat the crap out of him, but don't kill him. He still has a purpose to fulfill, unless you want to deal with the deep-fried chicken queen," she said to the lone swordsman of their group.
He only let out a grunt underneath the wolf head he wore as he unlatched the leather strap holding the sheath of his sword, then took on a fighting stance without unsheathing his blade, while his two companions stepped off to the side at a fair distance to not be in the way of the mock duel.
Noticing that his opponent wasn't unsheathing his blade caused Motoyasu some confusion, but he also found it quite funny. "What's the matter? Afraid to get that blade of yours dirty? Trust me, the only one who's going to have a dirty weapon is me," the spear wielder said confidently as he took on a fighting stance.
"My friend asked me not to kill you. If I had unsheathed my blade, I would bisect you with a single blow. At least this way, you'll last a little longer," he explained his reasoning for not drawing his weapon fully. He didn't speak out of confidence or arrogance of his skills, just a simple, Cold Fact.
The cold response made Motoyasu's hair stand on end, and he felt as if he was confronting a beast. Suddenly, he looked at the ladies with their hands clasped together as if in prayer to him. Just the sight alone helped him gather his courage and resolve to defeat this rude barbarian. "When I'm done, you'll be apologizing to the ladies and bow," he said confidently before letting out a war cry and charging forward to skewer his large opponent.
Seeing the charge, the wolf-helm swordsman quickly stepped aside, allowing the spear hero to skewer the air. In response to the following attacks, the swordsman simply dodged or took a step back. He was curious about the type of skills the spear hero had besides blindly stabbing and slashing with his spear.
The spear hero didn't quite understand why he was missing, why he wasn't hitting the wolf-head-wearing swordsman. The only thing he was hitting was air, and if he could see, there would be no doubt he would be able to see a smirk on his opponent's face. For some reason, he had brief images of the past from his world, people laughing at him, smirking at him, making fun of his dyed blonde hair or his otaku lifestyle. Gritting his teeth, he immediately pointed his spear and channeled the energies within him. "Meteor Strike!" he yelled out while pointing his spear at his opponent. A beach ball-sized flaming rock appeared before his spear and was sent off towards the swordsman.
Upon seeing the large flaming rock, instead of dodging or using his sheathed blade to deflect it, the swordsman freed his left hand, made a fist, cocked his arm, and waited for the last possible moment. "Martial Arts Skill Overcharge Blow!" As soon as he mentally activated that skill, his left fist began to glow, right before he thrust his fist into the large rock, causing it to explode into dust with only bits and fragments falling off his undamaged fist. "Talk about weak. Your predecessor could deliver a stronger meteor strike, and he made me sore for weeks. Perhaps you truly are the runt of the litter of spear heroes," the swordsman sarcastically stated as he dusted off his hand before strengthening his grip on his sword.
"Impossible! That's the strongest move for my current level. I'm not supposed to find someone above my level at this part of the game," Motoyasu yelled as he tried to think of parts of the game that would have a wandering swordsman this strong before he had the chance of fighting the first wave boss for his adventure or any important NPCs that were strong. He wasn't able to contemplate for too long as the swordsman wasn't interested in waiting any longer for the pathetic attacks being delivered by the spear wielder.
Moving at the speed of sound, the swordsman simply took one step forward and swung his sheathed sword into the midsection of the spear hero, sending him flying into a nearby tree off the side of the road. A loud thunk could be heard as the spear hero was knocked out cold by that single blow, which wasn't even enhanced by any skills or magic. "Again, pathetic. I have fought three of your predecessors, and you are by far the weakest of the three I have faced," the swordsman commented. Whether or not the spear welder could actually hear his words didn't matter to the swordsman as he simply reattached his weapon to his back.
"You dare! You will pay for this, you scum!" Myne yelled out as she cast her most powerful Fireball at the swordsman. She watched with sick fascination as the unexpected attack connected, engulfing him in a red-hot fiery blaze that she had created. Her triumph was short-lived as the swordsman simply waved his right hand, dissipating the flames as if it was nothing. The only thing still on fire was his wolf head that he was wearing, only to watch him remove it and reveal what was hidden underneath.
Motoyasu forced himself back to consciousness as he opened his eyes and saw that the swordsman no longer had the wolf head on his head. That's when he realized he wasn't facing a normal human. "What the hell! Your race is not supposed to be in this game?!" he cried out, realizing the type of enemy he was facing.
The swordsman simply glared down at the sputtering spear wielder with his ruby red eyes. His pointed ears twitched as his sharp eyes looked towards the forest and immediately caught sight of the hidden shadows that were prepared to attack.
"You shouldn't hide your dark skin and short silver hair, my friend. You tend to scare a lot more of the riffraff with your appearance That we'll have to deal with. Plus, these folks never see a dark elf too often, especially one who hails from the Demon Mountains," the huntress said teasingly underneath her bird-like mask as she took a few steps closer and playfully bumped his strong arm.
Again, the dark elf swordsman grunted as his only reply as he crossed his arms and stared at the shadows that were just waiting for the signal to come out. "If I did reveal myself to everyone, then I would receive non-stop requests to be contracted to their service. Dark elf swordsmen are hard to come by, especially in these human-infested lands."
"I can't blame you for that, my friend. Humans tend to be greedy, selfish, and ignorant creatures, though they make good fodder. Speaking of, what shall we do with the ones hiding in the shadows? Shall I simply ignite them?" spoken by the monk, who raised his right hand as a ringlet of flames appeared above it. The cursed flames lashed out with anticipation and hunger to feed on the living.
The huntress looked towards the forest. She could smell their blood and sense their uncertainty. She was half-tempted to simply fight them, have her fill, and be on her way. But they were on a deadline. They needed to find their sword wielder. "No, we'll leave these few little chicks alone. But if they pursue, you may kill them," she nonchalantly stated as she began to make her way forward on the road, with her two companions falling behind.
The swordsman let out another grunt, accepting his companions' decision not to kill the little ones hiding in the trees and bushes. His ruby gaze had fallen onto the shocked spear wielder, and he couldn't help but make a disgusted sneer at the latest addition and disgrace to the spear wielder lineage. He then followed behind his huntress companion.
The monk, covered in bandages, looked over at the stunned members of the spear party. He briefly grabbed hold of the bandages covering his head and revealed multiple eyes hidden underneath. He let out a chuckle as soon as he covered them again, adding to their freak out due to the inhuman number of eyes. He then followed behind his companions.
BTC
Chapter 11
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Running through the tall grass, Melty had a panicked expression as she quickly started her head back and forth, breathing heavily and wiping the light sweat building on her brow.
The ruffling sound of grass immediately got her attention and she turned her head in the direction where the sound came from. That's when she saw the movement in the grass, and she immediately ran away from the direction where the threat was coming. She continued to run until she found a giant rock, immediately climbed on top of it, and held her right forearm with her left arm, her open palm channeling the magic through her body to create a small spear of water. "I know you're out there. You won't be able to sneak up on me," she confidently stated, waiting for her pursuer to come out of the tall grass so she could blast them with her water magic.
More movement and sounds came from the grass heading towards her direction. At the last possible moment, she launched the spear of water, but it did not hit the target she was expecting. A horned rabbit had leaped out of the tall grass and got blasted by the small spear of water, soaking its fur. The pink and cream-colored rabbit immediately shook its fur and puffed up its cheeks in annoyance at being soaked before hopping off into the tall grass foliage.
Blinking and confused, Melty felt certain that her pursuer was following right behind her. But instead, it was just a simple horned rabbit. Then suddenly, she had this spine-tingling sensation coming from her blind spot. She quickly turned to see a fast blur of white and black tackling her off her rock onto the soft grass. She looked up in horror at those crimson-glowing eyes, their face obscured thanks to the sun shining behind them. Despite the shadows, the princess could see her pursuer's sharp, leaning teeth in a playful smile.
"You put up a good chase. Time to feed," the feminine voice of her pursuer said menacingly as she opened her mouth and brought it down to her prey.
"No!" she cried out as she could feel the sharp teeth. A few moments later, she let out waves of cries as she began laughing uncontrollably. "Please stop, that always tickles me. You're going to make me pee myself!" Again, she cried out as she desperately tried to push the girl from her and stop her from giving those tickling little bites.
The girl that was on top and delivering the little tickle attack had stopped and helped her playmate up onto her feet. With the shadows no longer obscuring her face, Melty could see the smirking, playful expression of her cousin, Atla. "I win, you lose," she said teasing her cousin.
Another person was moving through the bushes, a well-armed and more mature acting white tiger demi-human with her emotionless expression on display. Only small hints of her concern for both her cousins could be seen within the slight tightening of her eyes. "You two shouldn't run off from the estate. Both mother and auntie want you to stay within the perimeter of the estate, and if you must explore the grounds further than that, you need to come get me," she lectured her younger sister and her young cousin.
"You're no fun anymore, Fohl," Atla puffed out her cheeks and placed her fists at the corners of her hips in mild annoyance at her older sister being so strict and acting like many of the guards that patrol her mother's estate.
Rolling her eyes as she walked over to her sister before dropping down to a knee, "If I'm not fun anymore, why do I keep letting you ride my back?" Fohl raised a white eyebrow at her little sister, waiting for her to hop onto her back.
Her almost emesis blue eyes widened as a white smile nearly split Atla's face into as she immediately hopped onto her older sister's back and held on tightly. "Okay, you're still fun, but you're still a stick in the mud," she commented as she nearly vibrated in excitement for this special piggyback ride.
Fohl's stony expression broke just a little with a light twitching of her lips, almost forming a smile. But before she took off at her top speed, she looked towards her younger cousin and raised an open hand. "I call upon the ancient to manifest my spirit to do as I will it. Come forth, divine tiger," she intoned as a ghostly white tiger appeared in its bestial form.
Approaching the almost intimidating white tiger, Melty reached out to pet the ghostly head of this astral creature, and there she could hear purring coming from this war spirit. "I wish I could learn this magic. It's useful to have," she commented as she climbed up onto the back of the spirit beast.
"If there was a possibility, I would have trained you just as well as my aunt/your mother trained you in the use of her type of magic," Fohl stated honestly. If there was anyone who was worthy of learning the type of warrior magic, it was her youngest cousin. But alas, only demi-humans and beastfolk had access to this type of magic.
Without wasting a second more, both Fohl and her summons took off at their top speed, causing the air around them to slightly distort as they moved into subsonic speeds. As exhilarating and thrilling as the high-speed run was, the two girls who were screaming in both excitement and fear, it all soon came to an end as both runners began to slow down to a safer speed as they approached the manor until they reached a complete halt.
Both Atla and Melty were standing on shaky feet, and both of their immaculate hairs were disheveled thanks to the high-speed winds turning their heads into bird nests. Yet, as the two girls looked at each other seeing their messy hairs, both threw their heads back and started laughing.
~
“Well, I can see you two have enjoyed yourselves, but I cannot help but imagine what type of punishment you two should receive for not listening to me or your mother,” a familiar motherly voice coming from Mirellia as she slowly approached the girls. They stopped their laughter and looked afraid. Accompanying her was Lucia. Both women had smiles that lacked warmth as their motherly gazes fell upon the two rebellious children who disregarded the rules that were already set in stone.
Melty was the first to step forward and placed a hand over her chest. “Forgive me, Mother, Aunt. It's my fault. I was the prey in this game and led Atla and myself off the protective boundaries of the estate,” she admitted, hoping to take the blame and not let her younger cousin receive punishment for disregarding the rules.
“No, I chased you out of the estate boundaries. I should be punished,” Atla countered her cousin's admission, not wanting her only human cousin to shoulder the blame for their wild play.
Both girls began going back and forth about who was at fault, in the same manner as two siblings bickering over a toy. The oldest of the two girls let out an annoyed sigh, half tempted to simply grab her sister by the scruff of her neck and her cousin by her summer dress to pry them apart before they started fighting.
The two mothers watched with amusement as their youngest bickered like siblings. Both mothers always encouraged sibling interaction, even if they were just cousins. Both girls were raised as close as siblings, especially when Mirellia spent a large portion of time mending relations with Siltvelt. It was one of many ingenious plans that both mothers had devised when it came time for inheritance and the mantle of their respective stations within their countries. There would be family connected through blood, even though most would deny the relations among the nobility or senators.
Seeing the argument was about to become physical, Mirellia began channeling magic through her body. She raised her right hand in a gun-like gesture, pointing above her head and converting air molecules into a liquid just big enough to create a small marble. She quickly converted it back into air, making a loud gunshot sound and grabbing the attention of both girls from their argument. “This is unacceptable behavior from both of you, and your punishment has already been decided,” she spoke in that familiar authoritative way, addressing someone who had committed wrong but was acting too childish to listen, with a hint of motherly warmth in her tone.
Both girls lowered their heads in acceptance of their punishment. It could range from being denied one of the adventurous books in the estate's library, denial of sweets, or worst of all, attending tea meetings with various senators.
“I think both girls' punishment is to taste test the newest recipe of pudding I managed to procure from abroad,” Lucia suggested, surprising the girls with the idea of tasting foreign sweets.
Tapping her chin with her well-manicured finger, Mirellia nodded at the suggestion. “Yes, both girls should try it. After all, there are always sweets that are too sweet for our sensitive tastes. So long as they stay at their table, they should have as much as they like,” she added to the suggestion. Both women smiled at each other, knowing they were rewarding bad behavior, but it was a mutual understanding between mothers and their children. They did not harshly punish children who were likely to test the limits of rules and let them be as they were young and innocent.
Fohl felt a bit of mild irritation that her mother and aunts were rewarding her young sister and cousin for breaking the rules. At least she could better keep an eye on them now, as they were in one place, stuffing their faces with exotic sweets. She sighed. “Come on, you two. I'll take you to the table where they will be serving the desserts, while Mother and Auntie continue with their business,” she informed the two girls, who were hopping and skipping in place, as the older girl guided them closer to the estate where the outdoor dining tables were set up, and a servant was ready to fulfill any orders given.
Watching the two children and their guardian head towards the dessert table, both women returned to their own comfortable table outside the estate. A servant came by to fix both with tea.
“little Atla always misses her sister. If it weren't for the fact that she's lacking a proper set of ears and a tail, there's no doubt both girls would wander into town by themselves, trying to get as many sweets from the various vendors that hold my family in high regard,” Lucia commented, grabbing hold of her teacup, which was a mix of sugar and lemon, a proper balance of sweet and sour.
Mirellia nodded in agreement as she reached for her teacup, added a few more sugar cubes and a bit of milk, and began lightly stirring the mixture before bringing the teacup to her lips. “It's a shame that my brother couldn't be here. He's the first man of the royal line to live as long as he did without succumbing to the curse,” she lamented, recalling the loss of her brother, the only Prince of they had been born since the destruction of the Old Capitol cursed her bloodline, denying any male heirs or male children a long life, including the one she lost some time ago before birthing her beautiful youngest daughter. It still caused her aches and pains in her heart.
The white tiger demi-human woman sitting across the table did her best to hide her own sorrow, as her crystal blue eyes only slightly dimmed in remembrance of the only human she had loved and married, despite the prejudice and humiliation she faced in the Senate for choosing him as her husband and mate. She had successfully birthed two children from him, only to hold him in her arms after he was stabbed by an assassin's blade. The identity of the assassin remained a mystery, despite her rampage in the Senate demanding answers. “There has not been a day I have not missed his warmth or his scent. He was a man like no other—kind, smart, funny, a bit stubborn at times—but he was a good man, better than most men I have come across who tried to court my favor,” she remembered, closing her eyes and recalling the smile on his face and his soft yet strong voice that filled her heart with excitement and joy.
Reaching over and placing a comforting hand on her sister-in-law's hand, which was resting next to her teacup, Mirellia gave Lucia a reassuring squeeze, sharing the sorrow they both felt for the loss of the person they both cherished and loved.
Withdrawing her hand, Lucia recomposed herself and opened her eyes, staring intensely at her sister-in-law and guest. The information she needed to relay was most important now, after allowing her niece and good sister some time to rest before she had to deliver this dire information. “The Earth Emperor is starting to awaken, and the Sea Emperor is already awakened and on the move,” she relayed the information. Mirellia took another sip after her sister-in-law withdrew from her comfort. The human woman nearly started choking upon hearing that two of the most powerful beings were becoming active.
Coughing and trying to clearher throat, the human Queen recomposed herself for a brief moment as she stared at her good sister. “Are you certain of this? Why are they awakening? The waves have not reached such levels that would force them to act. The heroes have just been summoned and have not even confronted their first wave, even though the impending wave would be the second,” Mirellia argued, pointing out that the waves had not shown signs of destabilizing further.
“I agree. The waves have not reached a point to awaken them unless an external force has stirred them,” Lucia theorized. The Earth Emperor required a great deal to awaken, such as magics that could harm a Titan. As for the Sea Emperor, he could be awakened with minimal disturbance, making him a threat. “There is evidence that the Sea Emperor has awakened and has destroyed an entire island with his powerful blue fiery breath. The two queens have also awakened but have not yet joined with their respective mates,” she added, sharing the crucial information.
Laying back in her chair, Mirellia started to remember the murals of the various Emperors of different parts of the world. as she closed her eyes and envisioned it in her mind when she was but a girl and she toured the Temple of Remembrance of the history of the world. Romulus, the emperor of the sky, and his Phoenix Queen, the Earth emperor simply called the Ancient One, and his Queen of the forest, and the Sea emperor that had more names that she could think of. He was even referred to as being a god or the king of lizards, and his Immortal Queen of the month. When separated, it didn't mean much besides them trying to safeguard their own territory, but if all of them become active alongside their mates, it mostly meant the waves were going to become worse. Beyond worse, possibly a world-ending event, something that has happened many times and have changed the landscape of this world many times. There was even a mountain range that was vaporized, turned into glass that was still inhabitable due to the poisonous curses that cause blistering and burns for anyone who got too close to be affected lands.
“If they are Awakening, then I must assure my next visit will be my last and I'll head straight from my kingdom to readdress the issues in regards to both the bow and shield, have it all rectified, and get the spear in line with what his duties actually are and not what they currently are,” she spoke with absolute certainty that she would have to give the Spear a proper thrashing if he acted like any of his predecessors - a womanizer, a simpleton, and even at worst, a rapist. There had been too many bad spear wielders, and she would not suffer the ignorance and stupidity of another that would plague this world until he met his end either by the sword, bow, or shield, or by a woman who was clever enough to give him a drop of poison in his wine.
“Speaking of the bow, my people are considering adding him to the current Pantheon. It seems that the shield shouldn't be alone when the bow is supporting The Shield. That, and if rumors are correct, he is partnered up with two demi-humans, a snake and a dog, and there is no sign of an slave Crest or a magical contract binding them to him, which mostly means he is the true bow hero that the world has been denied many iterations of the bow.” Lucia had changed the dire topic onto something that was correct and how it was starting to affect many of the Senate meetings and those anti-human senators who are now facing pressures against their human slave enterprises, plus the reemergence of the Lost High Priestess was also causing trouble in the temple of The Shield.
She was rather glad of the change of topic, and the information wasn't something she did not predict to actually happen. The bow was something else coming within this world with two Divine weapons instead of one was quite the anomaly, and best of all, he embodies justice from what she has heard, taking over the investigation and judgment on what was going on in regards to the farce of a trial staged by her disinherited and soon to become disowned daughter and her former consort that she would soon have to return him back to the military rank of grunt simply to keep him close and prevent him from going back to his homeland and causing problems for herself and the rest of the Kingdom.
“I like this successor of the bow. It is very rare that one of the heroes to be in the appropriate courting age for a woman of my age, and perhaps he is just as roguishly handsome as the Tales Say from my various Shadows describe his appearance.” She could only imagine if the Tales had any grain of truth. She might find herself trying to court him as much as she would like him to court her, though she was not at the age to sire any more children. If she did entertain such an idea or fantasy with such a man, she knew she would be playing with fire and she did not want to burn herself or cause problems for the hero. But she would be more than willing to welcome him in her bed if the opportunity arrives.
~
She desperately tried to suppress the laugh that wanted to escape at seeing Mirellia’s glossy lovestruck eyes that she was making while imagining the bow, no doubt. “Yes, if the rumors is proven to be true, as I suspect that most women love the idea of a renegade hero and the possible scandal that would arise, if his popularity gets strong enough here, it would be no demi-human who wouldn't want to center him, with a large gaggle of women wanting to bear his offspring.” Lucia had a smirk on her face as soon as she said those words and saw the heated glare that her sister-in-law gave her, which caused her to turn her smirk into a playful grin, showing off a bit of her fangs in amusement.
She would love to hate her sister-in-law at times whenever the feline demi-human felt the need to needle her, especially when she had less than pure thoughts, particularly if it happened to be about an unmarried man who was currently a fugitive—at least until she returned to her country to rectify that and formally apologize to both the bow and shield on behalf of her daughter and her prince consort. “If there is a line, I think I'll try to be the first if he does take interest, even if it is just for a single roll in the sheets. I think the experience alone would be more than satisfying for both of us,” Mirellia said in a tone that insisted she would not be teased about her slight attraction to the bow.
This time, the white tiger demi-human woman did not hold back her laughter, and her sister-in-law joined her in the shared amusement. The shared amusement quickly calmed down as Lucia took on a more serious look and let out a deep breath, knowing the type of outcome that she would create with this little request of her in-law. “When you return to your kingdom, I want your consort. It is high time the blood feud between my clan and his hatred ends.” She made sure to stare into the eyes of the queen across from her to ensure that she was serious about this demand.
If she were half the queen her mother or grandmother had been, she would have gladly accepted the request, possibly even sending her consort back with a few bruises and missing several fingers. But Mirellia wasn’t like her mother, the Iron Queen, or her grandmother, the Crimson Queen. Both were war women forged in the flames of conflict, either with their neighbors or within their own kingdom, dealing with uprisings or other issues that required the spilling of blood and the staking of bodies just to prove a point that the crown holds absolute power. It was part of her family history—a history she was ashamed of having. Yet, she could not refuse the blood that flowed through her veins, especially when she finally returned home. “Before I can hand him over, I would have to ask what the heroes think should be done with him first. After all, both the bow and shield have been wronged by my consort and my soon-to-be disowned daughter,” she said rather coldly. She knew for a fact what would happen to her consort and what was going to happen to her daughter, given the limited choices she had for either of them. Her daughter had sullied herself by laying with a lesser noble, ruining her for any potential marriage opportunities or alliances. Plus, her child was spoiled beyond belief and didn’t know how to deal with her spending habits. Her manners were atrocious; no one would try to claim her daughter's hand in marriage unless she was sent to the pig king, afate was guaranteed death—possibly of the worst sort. But it would guarantee continued peace.
Her consort, on the other hand, even with him empowering the nobles that she had made sure to limit in their fortunes and even taking away their various privileges after their past treachery, still held value as a seasoned and decorated commander in her military. It would be a tremendous loss to have him thrown to the white tigers. Not just his military tactics would be lost; he still held the title of wise king that many of her people recognized him to be. And he was still the staff wielder, even though he had not taken up that weapon in some time. Yet, it was something she hoped he would be capable of doing again, only because she would rather have another combatant against the waves who was strong and intelligent enough not to require a hero in her kingdom, allowing the other kingdoms to have their preferred heroes to defend their lands.
Lucia didn't like the answer she was given, but she made no outward expression of her displeasure as she took a sip from her teacup. “As soon as you get done with your next couple of stops and start making inroads to your kingdom, I'll be sure to follow in pursuit. I want to be there when you hold the trial for those two little troublemakers of yours,” she said succinctly, wanting to make sure that she could dig her claws into the man who had pursued her family for so long and nearly wiped out her entire clan, leaving only a few remnants, such as herself, her oldest daughter, her youngest, and the few distant cousins she had left in the world. Plus, she wanted to measure both the bow and shield.
Closing her eyes, she leaned back against her chair and took a deep breath, letting out a sigh. “I will prepare the accommodations shortly after I've re-established my authority and wrangled up the instigators,” Mirellia said, exasperation in her tone. She knew that her sister-in-law would not change her mind, and her pursuit of justice was relentless. Had her consort been anyone else, it was most likely that her former adventure partner and the closest thing she had to a sister would not be as dogged in pursuing the wrongs that had been dealt to her.
“Good. I do not wish to sour the pleasant moment that we are sharing together. Let us enjoy the warmth of the sun and whatever summer we have left before autumn sets in, shall we?” Lucia got up from her comfortable chair, walked around the table, and offered her hand to Mirellia.
Seeing the confident smile and extended hand made Mirellia have a brief flashback to better days, before she was a queen, when she was just a random adventurer in her youth—a princess who did not want to be one, who just wanted to be a normal person to taste the freedom that adventurers always knew. The person before her was the armored warrior with whom she had fought alongside, delving into dungeons and slaying beasts to take the core of said dungeon and harvest all the rewards from clearing it. As much as she wanted to remain in that fantasy, reality came back as she extended her own hand and felt not the armored leather glove of her adventurer partner's hand, but a smooth yet weathered, gentle hand gripping her own. She was brought to her feet before letting go and following behind her friend, her sister, her adventure partner—and possibly more, if she had any inklings toward the fairer sex.
line break
A black-haired man was sitting close to the fire that his companion had made, with a single spit of some creature roasting on the flames. He extended his left hand from the green cloak he had wrapped tightly around his body, grabbed hold of the stick that was planted into the ground near the flames, and brought the sizzling meat to his nose, sniffing it for a bit before taking an experimental bite and slightly grimacing at the blandness of the flavor.
“I'm sorry, Master. I should have gotten something bigger,” Raphtalia apologized for bringing back such a meager game for supper for her master.
He had only taken a few more bites before extending the stick towards his companion. “It's all right, Raphtalia. Also, don't call me Master. I've told you this many times; it's just Naofumi,” he said as warmly as he could, despite the small bit of irritation he felt at being called 'Master.' It wasn't because she was his slave—though that was only part of it—that had led to his own problems, the situation he found himself in. After she had leveled up, she had reached the near max of her maturity, and he couldn't help but fall prey to those instincts that all hot-blooded males are plagued with when looking at a beautiful woman, even if she had animal ears and a tail, especially when her body turned in a certain way that emphasized certain assets. He tried not to stare whenever she was moving about.
Her ears folded back, and a sad expression could be seen in the small bit of light coming from the flames. “I'm sorry, Mast... I mean Naofumi,” she quickly corrected herself mid-sentence. She hesitantly reached out for the stick and held the small bit of meat from the squirrel that she had hunted in the forest. She stared at the half-eaten squirrel and then towards the one who had taken care of her and who had suffered greatly because of her hesitation. Yet the grumbling sound from her own stomach could not be ignored, and if push came to shove, her master could just order her to eat with command.
The thought of commanding the raccoon dog girl to eat did occur to the shield wielder’s mind for a brief moment, but it wasn't long before he saw her start to nibble on the piece of meat. Switching his focus from his companion, he looked up at the sky and observed the different constellations of the night sky. He wondered what the names of the various stars were and briefly contemplated whether any of those stars had life on them. After all, he was in a fantasy world; if this place existed, shouldn't there be life on other planets? His musings on the greater universe just above him were immediately shattered by the searing pain he felt on the right side of his body. He clenched his teeth, began to bend over, and clutched the right side of his body.
“Naofumi!!” Raphtalia exclaimed as she got up and quickly rushed over to her master, remembering what the healer had told her when these little fits started: to give him the medicine that was provided as a reward for clearing out the mines. She reached into her little pouch on her left hip and pulled out a green-looking potion. She pulled the cork with her teeth and brought the foul-smelling concoction to Naofumi’s lips while her right hand was busy holding the back part of his head so he wouldn't convulse and end up turning his head to the side, wasting the last bit of medicine they had.
The pain he felt was almost blinding, as if the side of his body were on fire—the same hellish fires that he had received from the hellhound that nearly cooked him alive. He almost didn't notice the concoction being forced into his mouth until he instinctively began swallowing it. The effects slowly began to ebb away the pain he felt until all that remained was a dull ache. With the pain gone, he began to go limp in the arms of his companion, his head lolling to the side a bit as he began to breathe heavily.
With his fits over, Raphtalia dragged her master to a large rock that wasn't too far from the fire, leaned his back against the rock, and opened up his green cloak. Beneath it, she saw black, vein-like infections that looked as if they were spreading over the surface of her master's skin. “We need high-grade holy water to remove the blight. When we get into Castle Town, the church should help,” she stated as she began fixing his shirt and helping him be comfortable in the warmth of his cloak. Her hand immediately touched his forehead, and she noticed he had a small fever. A sigh escaped from her lips. “You have a fever. There's an herb not too far from the campsite; I'll go grab it now. It should help break the fever, but it's going to taste just as bad as your other medicine.” As soon as she had said that, the idea of making more medicine for him immediately caused her master's face to twist in disgust at the prospect of tasting anything else that would be nasty.
He was about to tell her to stay, that he was perfectly fine, but she was already gone to look for the herbs that would help deal with the fever—an effect of the curse he had contracted after defeating that hellhound. It was more or less an infection that no medicine could truly treat, except for the symptoms.
As he sat there and waited for a return he closes his eyes for a brief moment to at least get some rest while he can the short bit of rest he managed to achieve was immediately disturbed by a whistling tune that brought him back from the near deep sleepy almost fell into immediately his shield on his left arm turned into the bladed Shield.
“Easy there, lad. I mean you no harm,” spoken by the bald-headed man who wore a mismatched set of clothing that was sewn together haphazardly, with his fingerless-gloved hands raised, all while he was sitting next to the fire as if he had been there from the start.
Seeing no other weapon on the stranger, he lowered his arm and sat himself up more properly. “Who are you?” Naofumi asked roughly, while his eyes remained fixed on the man. He couldn't help but glance in the direction where his companion had gone and wondered if she had run across this person before he suddenly appeared.
The stranger said nothing for a moment before scratching underneath his shaven chin. “Gaunter O'Dimm, I prefer to be called, though others have called me Mirror Master or the Man of Glass, only because I traded glassware and mirrors for a time,” the stranger answered honestly.
“Well, I don't have any coin for glassware, and I have no need for any mirrors,” Naofumi roughly stated, relaxing his sitting posture while keeping his senses as sharp as the bladed shield he kept at the ready in case his guest decided to do something unsavory, and they would be short a head along with any co-conspirators who might try to attack him.
A chuckle escaped from the stranger's lips. “I haven't sold any glassware or mirrors in years, but that doesn't mean I am not involved in another business that doesn't require coin.” He paused for a brief moment as he stared at the shield wielder, his eyes emitting a soft glow that could be easily mistaken for the flickering flame light. “That's quite a nasty curse you got there,” he stated as he pointed his finger at the right portion of Naofumi’s body.
For some reason, his body shivered, and the blight began to feel like pins and needles on the affected parts of his body. “And how do you know of my condition? I didn't state it unless you heard about it from the village,” Naofumi accused Gaunter.
The Stranger's only response was to raise an eyebrow and tilt his head to the side, as if he were questioning someone's intelligence. “I know because I was at the village,” he simply stated and received a look of disbelief from Naofumi. “I'm quite unassuming whenever I am walking amongst normal folk, and those who try to notice me find it difficult to focus; too many exciting things need attention, which is gravitated away from me,” he explained, which did not offset the disbelief Naofumi had for The Stranger.
The shield-wielder found it unbelievable, but he would have notice such an oddly dressed vagabond—as that was what the man appeared to be—even though his facial features were common enough and best fit those of Europeans, which sort of matched most people, with the exception of his demi-human companion. “That's a load of bullshit. You're saying that I would not notice you even if I tried to look for you? Is that it?” he half-stated and half-questioned.
“You are correct. If I choose not to be noticed, I am not noticed. But when I do wish to be noticed, those few eyes that could spot me can and will see me. As for yourself, you would not notice me, even with the power of that shield you have there. Frankly, there is no power that could see me when I choose not to be,” The Stranger's words were as weird as they were cryptic and did not comfort the shield-wielder in the fact that someone could appear to be unseen if they chose to be.
The cryptic words he was given only added to Naofumi’s paranoia. If someone had such an ability to simply choose not to be seen at any time they wished, he could just imagine the types of scenarios that could happen to him or Raphtalia. That last thought made him shudder and feel fright just at the idea alone, and he did not need to imagine what could happen to a pretty girl like her—someone who could just appear out of nowhere or even expand on that ability to encompass both people.
The Stranger already knew what type of imagination was going on in Naofumi's head regarding his little ability, as it was one of many abilities he had and more than just that. “Fortunately, I am not into what you are thinking—that an individual like myself would end up using this ability of mine. Low-hanging fruit for my taste; though there are some degenerates I know of that would like such an ability,” he said in a way that would derail the thought path Naofumi may have had for that brief moment before continuing. “Let us return to the fact that you are cursed, and I wish to aid you in this endeavor to get it lifted.” He brought the conversation back on track for the expediency of his objectives.
Part of him felt relieved that the stranger wouldn't use his abilities to be unnoticeable front Savory reasons, which did dissuade whatever paranoid fears he had for that instant, but when the conversation went back to his curse, it did have him slightly interested. “Yeah, what about it? Holy water on you? I don't see any reason you could offer me anything to lift it,” he said sarcastically, despite the pain in his side beginning to intensify slightly.
The glass merchant reached behind his back and pulled out a transparent, ornate-looking pitcher filled with water. “Holy water of greater quality can lift any curse when applied properly. It may even unlock a new shield of yours if you feed the water into that green gem,” he said while extending the glass pitcher in his hand with the best sly smile a man like him could produce.
Eyeing the glass pitcher suspiciously, Naofumi extended his left hand. “There's no way I can trust you, so you're going to dip a single drop into the gem just to prove what you say is true.” Naofumi did not hold back his suspicions; if this person was willing to give him holy water, he wanted to be sure it was the real deal and not some fabrication that could make his condition worse.
~
“Certainly,” a single drop fell from the pitcher into the green gym, and it glowed slightly for a bit. “As requested, a single drop to verify the validity of the contents of this pitcher,” he simply said as he placed the pitcher right next to him and waited for the black-haired youth to see the results of the little drop of water he provided.
It only took him a second before he saw that a new Shield was partially unlocked: Holy Shield. It required a lot more holy water to fully unlock, and it had all sorts of other perks and abilities that would allow protection against unholy things and even ward against the undead, but he needed more to unlock it. “So what is it that you want from me in order to give me this thing?” he asked after finishing his little analysis of the new stats of the shield that he would soon try to unlock.
His sly smile turned into a grin before he clapped his hands together and began rubbing his palms. “What I want is for you to do a simple task for me, and after which we will meet up again to confirm the completion of said task and be on our merry way as acquaintances.” He made sure the wording of the verbal contract was simple enough for any simpleton to understand but left room for whatever task he wanted to have done, whether it was to send a marked soul to his grasp or have some other thing that needed to be done. In any case, this was far simpler than what he had given Geralt.
The price seemed simple enough, yet was he willing to go ahead and submit himself to whatever task this stranger would have him do? Naofumi couldn't help but think about his current condition—he was no good in a fight, and that was before his run-in with the hellhound. Now he was in an even worse state; he couldn't go on a long walk without collapsing in agonizing pain because of the blight, which had slowed their efforts to return to Castle Town. Worse, he began to notice some blood whenever he had a small cough, as the curse was starting to affect other, more vital parts. Part of him wanted to simply accept having the substance applied to remove the curse, yet they were so close to the capital already. What was another couple of days of this when he would receive his holy water? He may be hated by the people, or at least those of the upper echelons of this kingdom, but he doubted they wanted him dead now, especially with the upcoming wave that would soon approach. Maybe after that, they would try something.
The stranger was patiently observing his ideal customer, who was in a state of contemplation for a brief moment, and did nothing to accelerate the decision process. Instead, he pulled a spoon from out of nowhere and began twirling it between his fingers before making it balance at the tip of his fingertip. He remembered what he did to that one drunkard who had interrupted too many of his little conversations and slightly pondered the idea of shoving this into the spear-wielding's eye, or that red-headed whore. Both were deserving of an uninteresting death, yet he knew their fate, and he would not meddle with forces that could easily hurt him or even destroy him if he meddled too much, which he currently was doing. After all, another person like himself was wandering the world with a similar title to his own, except they weren't a merchant, just a facilitator.
“No…” Naofumi rejected the offer that was presented to him. As much as he would like the curse to be lifted now, he was no fool. Any price related to a task that seemed simple always led to some sort of problem or misfortune. Either he would be the result of that misfortune or the leading catalyst for it, and that was something he unwilling to do
If Gaunter O'Dimm was displeased, he did not display it on his face. He remained silent for a long moment before getting up. The ornate pitcher of holy water had vanished as if it had never been there. “Very well. There will be other things you’ll be wanting. I promise you that soon you'll realize that as you're down an arm, you're not much use, even with that shield.” His voice was both cold and neutral, devoid of any humor or warmth it had previously had when the conversation began. Grabbing hold of something from the void, he pulled out a small, fist-sized pouch and tossed it to the shield-wielder, who managed to catch it with his left hand. “Tell your companion to mix that with the little fever reliefing herbs. It will increase your vitality enough to make it into Castle Town and heal some internal damage the blight has done.” Again, he spoke in that neutral, cold tone of voice.
Naofumi looked the pouch in his hand then back at Gaunter and tried to think of what to say or even ask, but he wasn't able as his uninvited to beat to it.
“This is not charity, mind you. This is a small investment that will bear fruit. Until then, just make it to Castle Town.” After saying that, he began clapping his hands slowly as he vanished into the shadows.
With the absence of his uninvited guest, he had taken the opportunity to examine what was inside the little pouch. He saw white lily-like flowers and brought the open pouch to his nose, sniffing it. The scent of the pollen was pleasant enough, but most poisonous plants were just as lovely to sniff before their deadly effects would kick in. Then again, the man did say that he was interested in investing; maybe Raphtalia would know more about this herb. Another unexpected boon he shortly realized was that once she was able to talk about her life before the wave, being a village girl, she often picked herbs for her mother to make medicines. Though she had never been brought into the practice of herbalism, she picked up a few things, even some herbs that were ignored, according to her.
As soon as he had started thinking about her, she appeared shortly after that thought, holding a bundle of roots that looked similar to carrots—just a little more crooked and looking bone white. “I'm back and…” she stopped mid-sentence as she saw the little pouch in her master’s hands. She marched over towards him and looked at what was inside. “By the gods! When did you acquire Athelas?” she exclaimed. Almost vibrating with excitement, as she looked at the rare herb that she had only heard of from her mother. It was a very rare and potent herb used only for the most critical injuries and, on occasion, for healing internal damage. It could even amplify other medicines when properly blended.
“Merchants thought to give this to me for my good health on the way to the Capitol,” he gave a half-truth, admitting that a merchant did give him this little thing as an investment that was being placed on him with this little act. At least he now knew that this wasn't poisonous.
She switched her focus away from the pouch and then towards her master with a raised eyebrow. “Naofumi, whenever someone gives you some weird-looking herbs and you're unfamiliar with them, let me see them at least before you accept them. That's until you get a guide to herbs and fungi of the region that we're in, possibly from the Adventurers Guild.” She slightly lectured him as she grabbed hold of the pouch and made use of the mortar that her master had used to make medicine for her when she was sick, back when she first started as his companion.
He didn’t say anything in his defense; he understood her reasoning. He just never thought this little girl, whom he had robbed of her childhood with her accelerated aging, would be so protective of him. No, he understood—really, he did. He just chose not to understand, chose to ignore it for the sake of his morality and his mental belief that she was still too young to have the affections of a man who was ten or more years her senior, age-wise.
The raccoon dog demi-human girl would glance at her master every now and then, seeing him stare off, no doubt deep in thought. She had no inklings or ideas of his inner turmoil or his growing attraction, while her daily attraction to him steadily grew. But at that moment, she was focused on grinding the two herbs together and preparing to make a special broth that would heal her master's health just enough to get to Castle Town.
line break
A crimson red blade sliced through a thick brush of thorn bushes as the serpentine demi-human glanced at the glass container pointing him and his companion toward the direction they needed to go.
“How long do you think that witch wants us to walk?” Arthur asked as he followed Jake, though his instincts told him to march back to where the witch was and simply blow her brains out to take Keel away from there. Yet he didn’t know if bullets would work on her, even with this magical gun he had.
Hacking through a few more bushes, Jake stopped, deactivated his enchanted blade, sheathed it, and looked at the glass container. “I don’t know. If the witch desperately wants something, she will not be far from it. Still, far enough that she wouldn’t be affected if we somehow came across something that acts as an obstacle,” Jake answered. However, his answer wasn’t satisfying to him or his companion, as the golden sparks in the glass container continued to hit the side, pointing them in a single direction.
Taking point and changing his pistol into the bladed form, Arthur took the jar that held the glowing dust and began slicing through several more layers of bushes. “You think we could have just killed her instead of doing this wild goose chase?” The Outlaw questioned as he continued hacking away at the brambles and bushes in his path.
The rattlesnake followed behind as Arthur glanced at the curse mark on his hand that he had formed to seal the pact between himself and the witch. “We could have, but in our dying death throes, she could have put a curse on the forest and upon us to never leave, and killed the person that we're trying to save now.” He entered the Outlaw's queries as he curled his fingers into a fist, covering up the curse mark before letting his hand hang to the side.
“Well, when all this is said and done, she's going to have a bullet coming straight between her eyes when this is over, you hear me?” Arthur stated as he hacked another bush, revealing a large expanse of space devoid of any vegetation besides brambles growing over an old stone and climbing up a large wall. If one looked down one side and the other, they would see that the wall almost appeared unending, with no entrance beside a large stone archway and a thick layer of fog blocking any view of the opening.
Before the outlaw could take any step toward the fogged archway, Jake had grabbed him by the shoulder. “Before we enter, let's lay down a game plan for the trials that await us,” experienced black adventurer stated, looking at the confused expression on the outlaw before his serpentine gaze went to the barrier.
“Trials?” Arthur questioned, glancing at his companion before his focus went back onto the fog barrier.
“Yes, that there is a fog barrier, and they usually appear in the presence of a very powerful being, either a rogue wave monster that has obtained the abilities of a boss, or this is a full natural boss that has accumulated enough power to project a barrier surrounding itself and the environment.” Jake explained in a very simplistic way; if there were an archmage in the group, it would be even more technical, as not always do creatures project these fog barriers. Sometimes they occur naturally if enough magical potential in the area has accumulated, or they can be artificially created just to keep people out.
He pulled away from his companion and changed his gun back to its normal form, beginning to check how many bullets he had in it. “So how should we go about this if there is a boss in there?” Arthur spun the cylinder, making that loud clicking sound before twisting the pistol just at the end of his finger before holstering it.
Jake placed his hand underneath his chin and began pacing back and forth as he tried to think of what type of creature would be residing in this area—an area that was stuck in a time bubble of sorts, with possible enemies one could face. Yet he had to narrow it down based on what history the black adventurer had known during the time when the Mad Queen had destroyed the dragon hourglass and caused this temporal phenomenon that plagued the old capital area. “Well, one thing's for sure: we can't go in thinking it's going to be an easy battle, whatever we're going to be facing.” He paused for a moment before looking at Arthur's gun. It was probably best for the outlaw save the last few shots for either delivering massive damage to quickly kill the boss or for the last possible moment when the boss was weak enough to deliver a killing blow. Then again, if the boss happened to be a soft, unarmored creature, it would not be outside the realm of possibility to simply end it with a single shot. Either situation would have to be calculated the moment they entered the area that the boss had claimed for itself. “It’s best for you to switch your gun back to its bladed form or use the bow on your back. I know for a fact that the bow hero has unlimited arrows; that’s at least what the legends say.”
~
Grabbing the bow that was hanging across his body, he experimentally drew back the string and immediately saw a familiar Native American-looking arrow. He then took aim and released the string at a nearby tree, watching as the arrow penetrated the tree. As he pulled the string back, as if he had readied the next arrow, the previous arrow he had released immediately vanished from the tree where it had penetrated. He released the bowstring again, having done this a few times to familiarize himself with how the bow felt. Sure, Arthur would have preferred his revolver or any other weapon he would have had back in the West, but a bow that did not have a limit on arrows was the best alternative he had for his current weapons. It was unfortunate that he couldn't collect the arrows, as that would have made an excellent way to earn quick coin if they managed to get back to Castletown.
“Well, I’m no expert when it comes to the bow, but I think we could do decently against whoever we’re facing. However, if it really gets dicey, I’m going to use the last bit of my ammunition—my explosive rounds, that is—to see whether or not I can blow the head off of whatever stands before us and Keel’s freedom,” Arthur stated, holding the bow at the ready.
Giving a last affirming nod, Jake went ahead and conducted a quick game plan discussion on how to deal with the boss that was beyond the barrier. They decided on a slow approach to examine what they were facing and determine whether it was a static boss or a pattern boss. After this discussion reached its conclusion, the two approached the fog wall.
Arthur was the first to place his hands on the fog wall and pressed himself forward. As he did, he couldn't help but notice that the fog had the same consistency as molasses or something very viscous. As he pushed himself forward, he felt an uncomfortable sensation across his exposed skin, and even the parts that were covered felt as if he had just swum through oil. He pushed himself through the barrier, with Jake soon following after.
*Cinematic scene start*
A large field surrounded by a wall, with a single solitary tower at the center, was littered with the remains of soldiers being consumed by the very earth and thorny brambles that dragged them into the ground. A light breeze stirred the small bit of mist through the air. At the center of this place stood a bone-white tower that almost glowed in the dim light of the eternal moon raining down upon it. At the base of the tower, an ancient warrior, not consumed like the others by the earth but covered in brambles, sat in place with their head bent forward.
White fabric fell through the one and only window at the top of the tower, revealing nothing of the interior—just a black, empty void. As the maiden's rag danced within the wind, it softly landed in the open left palm of the warrior seated at the base of the tower.
Fingers began to twitch as the grinding sound of the armored, rusted gauntlets rubbed against one another. The fingers curled around the pure white fabric until their hand was clutching it into a fist. Their head began to rise slowly as bits of dirt and brambles broke and shifted. The warrior reached out with their right hand, grabbed hold of a spear half-buried in the ground, and pulled it out as they slowly raised themselves from the confines of the earth and brambles that tried to pull them back down. They stumbled at first as they tried to move forward, but then regained their bearings and moved more smoothly and fluidly as they took reaffirming steps forward. They then stopped and pointed their spear at the two combatants who had entered their domain.
*Cinematic scene ends.*
The Bramble Knight enters…
BTC
Notes:
Feed me your comments
Chapter 12
Notes:
I apologize for the delay a lot of issues IRL hope everyone enjoys this chapter.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Arthur felt weightless in an odd sensation that he had experienced only one other time when he had obtained his Celestial Mare, Nyx, when she tried to send him into the cold, lifeless ether. At that moment, he was weightless only because the thing he was fighting had just delivered a punch that lifted him off the ground and sent him flying through the air. He was airborne for only a few seconds, but in those few seconds, it felt as if he were there for a lifetime before he crashed down, sliding against several thorny brambles that began to cut and nick into his flesh as his back hit a rock.
He managed to remained conscious as he witnessed Jake charge forward with his crimson bloodblade activated, swinging it in precise ways in an effort to take out the enemy's legs or try to remove that spear-like weapon from their hand. The Boss immediately leaped back to put great distance between themselves and the serpentine adventurer. Another thing that became painfully obvious to the outlaw was that his lungs were starting to feel on fire as he began beating at his chest before he was able to take in a lungful of air, also quieting the large ringing he felt in his eardrums.
"That damn fucker knocked the wind out of me," he managed to croak out between heavy panting and coughing. It was fortunate that the outlaw had better control of his own stomach, preventing him from vomiting up the contents left in there from the devastating blow he had received.
Jake reached into his pouch, pulled out a blue potion, and tossed it toward Arthur. "Bosses are not like normal creatures; they're much stronger, faster, and, on occasion, even smarter. The only difference is that the fucker standing before us is an elite Knight and was probably human to begin with, which makes the situation just as bad as if we were facing a wave creature." If the serpentine adventurer could rate this boss, it would be at his level, if not a little beyond. There were at least a few adventurers he could think of who could easily take this boss down without too much trouble; anyone below Arthur's level would most likely perish before they could even lay a scratch on the armor of this thing.
Uncorking the potion bottle and starting to chug down the blue contents, Arthur immediately felt the urge to simply toss the nasty concoction that he was forcing himself to swallow. Nevertheless, he swallowed it and let out a disgusting gag. “This tastes worse than Micah's rum,” he commented as he looked at the empty bottle for that split second before returning his focus to the boss, noticing that Jake was distracting it for a brief moment with a few more charges and slashes with his crimson blade.
Putting some distance between himself and the boss, Jake slid across the ground toward Arthur. “Yeah, low-level healing potions taste like shit, but high-level ones will really screw you up, especially if you have a thinner body. I'll explain more when we're not trying to fight for our lives,” Jake stated as he extended his offhand, helping Arthur back onto his feet.
The Bramble Knight stood there, observing the two intruders and assessing what they were planning to do. It had targeted the one human wielding a odd bladed weapon, sensing a power within said weapon, followed by another power that further added its attention to focus on that one intruder compared to the serpentine one, which had a somewhat powerful weapon—more than enough to pose a threat to its well-being, but not fully.
Waiting long enough, the Bramble Knight, armed with a spear wrapped in brambles, charged forward and did a side swipe, forcing the two invaders to duck out of the way as it tried to deliver another devastating blow, this time toward the snake that managed to avoid the boss's crushing punch.
Sliding to the side, Arthur changed his gun blade back to a regular gun and started loading it with the few explosive rounds he had left. He took aim, pulled back the hammer, and was about to pull the trigger when the boss immediately turned its head and leaped to the side, forcing him to retrain his aim on the bramble-covered boss, as if it were aware that the weapon he had could strike from a distance. “HOLD STILL, YOU MOTHERFUCKRR!” he yelled in frustration, trying to train his aim on that fast target, which should not be too difficult. He attempted to use the one ability he had brought with him from the West, which he had used a few times in this world. As he started to focus, everything slowed down from his point of view; his pupils dilated, his heart began to pound a little harder, and his mind moved twice as fast as it normally did. His mind pictured an X on the part he wanted to shoot, but the the enemy body reacted accordingly, completely stopping him from pulling the trigger.
“Again, bosses are not normal creatures, and this fucker was a soldier—not just any normal soldier, but a soldier of the Blasphemous Queen's elite regiment. It's been trained to have a bit of a danger sense,” Jake stated, giving some useful details the serpentine adventurer had picked up on during his travels. He had also heard a few stories about those time-locked guardsmen who still patrolled the outskirts of the Old Capital. Despite being mostly mindless, they were still as dangerous as any rogue soldier that was out for blood.
“Well, why don't you just do something to keep the fucker from moving so much?” the outlaw shot back. If he had it his way, he would have thrown a Molotov cocktail or explosives in a vain attempt to blow up the thing that was stopping him from rescuing Keel and giving the witch what she wanted.
That was an idea Jake could get behind. While his shadow mare couldn't physically enter this place—only because the boss's aura prevented anything other than specialized summons from entering such a domain—he could still get some aid from his trusted mount. Pulling out the crimson stone he had used to summon his shadow mare, he raised it in the air, infusing some of his own mana and spirit energy into the stone, causing it to glow as a stretched outline of shadows moved in the general direction where the serpentine adventurer was facing.
Momentarily distracted and finding amusement in avoiding the attacks from the one human who posed the most threat in this arena, the Bramble Knight was caught unaware as its feet landed onto a long stretch of shadowy darkness that began bubbling and sending out tentacles, wrapping around its legs and preventing it from moving for that instant.
Seeing the opportunity, Arthur took aim and pulled the trigger. The one explosive round hit the chest plate of the Bramble Knight, destroying a few of the brambles and causing its HP to drop by 20%. Just as he was about to fire again, the boss broke free from its restraints and switched its focus onto the one who had temporarily bound it in place, charging toward the serpentine adventurer with its bramble-covered spear poised to impale the demi-human.
“FUCK, FUCK, FUCK, FUCK!” he repeatedly yelled as Jake avoided being skewered by the sharp tip of the spear. It was now his turn to play with the knight. Within a split second, as one of the knight's jabs came at him, an opportunity presented itself to the serpentine adventurer. He parried the jab aimed at his chest, surged forward, and buried his crimson blade into the knight's gut, watching its health drop by 30% and causing the boss to stagger for a brief moment.
This was another opportunity for Arthur. Taking aim, he used his ability to mark several locations and began to fire his remaining five shots in rapid succession, watching as the boss's HP quickly dropped to zero. He then watched it collapse onto its knees and hunch forward.
The Bramble Knight's life force was depleted, yet it felt its duty still encourage it to keep fighting despite the trickles of black blood oozing out of the slit of its helm. Grabbing hold of its brambled spear and feeling new energy course through it, it pull itself up on its spear from its kneeling position to a full stand. Crimson energy began to radiate from its body as its brambles started to burn, including around its spear, unraveling a fabric that revealed the accursed Queen's banner.
“Legions of Our Queen, rise…”
The former Bramble Knight yelled out as its health bar went back to full and its name changed to Sir Guinness, General of the Forsaken Legion. Moments later, large mounds of dirt began to reveal soldiers wearing similar armor, but more human-sized compared to the inhuman stature of their general. From the slits in their helmets, two glowing red eyes could be seen as many of them shambled to life, while others seemed to recover faster as they heeded their general's call, preparing to fight once again, just as they had done centuries ago.
“You've got to be fucking kidding me! I fucking hate this damn world,” Arthur commented on the current situation as he put away his gun and took aim with his bow and arrow, switching it over to Holy bow. He pulled back the string and watched as an arrowhead manifested, aiming for one of the slightly closer soldiers. He released the arrow, watching it fly true, striking the soldier in the chest and seeing a mini health bar drop halfway before he launched another arrow, killing that reanimated soldier and watching it fall, disappearing into a shower of dust swept into the wind.
Seeing how Arthur was handling the undead legion with his bow, Jake focused on the second phase of this boss, which seemed to be standing there using the magic within the banner seal of the Blasphemous Queen's Court to bring back the dead legion to fight on behalf of their general. “You keep those undead fuckers distracted; I'll go for their leader,” the serpentine adventurer yelled to his partner as he rushed toward the general, his crimson blade ignited in his right hand, poised to deliver a deadly slash to the armor-plated chest of this warrior.
Seeing the attack and letting go of the banner, the general clutched the air for a brief moment and summoned a ghostly blade that immediately locked with the crimson blade. With an additional surge of strength, the general sent his attacker sliding to the side. Instead of returning to guard the banner that was waking up his legion one by one, he slowly approached the snake demi-human, his ghostly blue blade growing longer, bigger, and heavier, starting to radiate cold. With a single swing in the air, a wave of frost began to freeze the ground and anything within the range of that single slash's area of effect.
Instead of jumping out of the way, Jake sliced vertically down with his crimson blade, catching the wave of frost in the center and creating a split to avoid being caught by that icy blast. If there was any weakness he had, it was the cold; it was the one thing he hated about being reptilian in nature—his inability to deal with the cold. It seemed that this boss was aware of it and was taking advantage of that fact.
“Smart bastard, aren't you? I can't wait to bring your head to the Adventurer's Guild. I know Snowy will most likely drop an egg when I collect that boss bounty on you,” he said to the timeless and slightly undead boss monster.
The general only responded by leaning his body forward as he extended his right arm, wielding the ghostly sword. He took one step forward and began rocketing towards Jake. Once it was in range, it performed an upward vertical slice in an effort to cut the demi-human in half.
Jake attempted to do a mad parry. He managed to successfully deflect the weapon, but it did not yield the results he had achieved last time. Instead of staggering the boss, it only stood there still, like a statue, as the parry only dispersed its ghostly weapon into a light blue mist. That's when the black adventurer received his turn to feel weightless, as the boss delivered his iron gauntlet fist into his stomach, sending him flying and crashing against the ground. He rolled around for a bit before finally coming to a stop. It was in that moment that his body finally reacted to the type of blow he had received, and unlike Arthur, Jake couldn't hold back the bile that was rushing up his throat. It only lasted a second—the bitter taste of what he had eaten, stomach acid, and a good trace amount of blood. He wiped his lips as he sat there on his knees. When he looked up, he could see the boss looming over him as if it were death itself, here to claim his soul—if he truly believed that he actually had one, that is. “Don’t be so smug! I've been in dire situations before, bastard,” he managed to say through the pain as he watched the boss conjure up his ghostly blade again and aim it for his heart.
“Jake, you snake bastard, you ain't dying today!” the outlaw yelled out as he switched his focus from keeping the undead legion from overwhelming their position to training his bow on the boss. He mentally marked the right shoulder and let loose the holy arrow. It flew much faster compared to the other times he had released the arrows, infusing both his will and his desire to protect his comrade.
The general turned its head slightly to glance at the one who had yelled, only to be struck by that holy arrow that was trained on its right shoulder. It let out a grunt of pain, both from the penetration of the magical arrow that immediately vanished and the holy radiant damage it caused. It turned its sights back onto the demi-human it was on top of, only to have its vision obscured as a greenish acidic fluid splashed onto its visor, blinding it.
With the boss momentarily blinded, Jake didn't waste the opportunity to use his crimson blade, giving as much blood as he could to it without becoming light-headed, and cut the boss by its ankles. He rolled out of the way when it started to fall onto its knees and then onto its front. With the immediate danger of the boss neutralized for that moment, the black adventurer turned his sights to the banner that was planted into the ground. He ran over to it with his crimson blade and sliced it i to two, dispelling whatever cursive magic was bringing the legion back to life.
And just like that, those legionnaire soldiers that were coming out of the ground and those who were still standing but had yet to be killed by Arthur started falling onto their knees one by one as their bodies began breaking down into dust, leaving behind only fragments of their armor and weapons before it, too, faded.
It had taken a moment for the boss to clear its vision by using its fiery aura to burn away the fluids as well as neutralize the venom it was inflicted with. When it raised its head, it could see its two intruders looking down at them. Before it could even summon its weapon or try to heal the damage done to its severed ankles, a crimson blade stabbed into its back while the gun blade stabbed through the visor of its helm. It kept getting stabbed, sliced, and stabbed more as its HP dwindled down to zero once more, letting out one final bellowing cry as its essence began to burst into fragments of silver, shining dust that was carried away by the wind, leaving behind much of its armor and a gemstone that manifested over its body.
“Damn, that thing was powerful enough to have a boss soul crystal,” Jake commented, eyeing the rare resource that adventurers dream of obtaining, only because it would craft the most powerful of weapons and armor.
Arthur didn't grab the crystal; instead, he simply fell onto a soft patch of earth onto his back and began breathing heavily. Soon, Jake joined him, both of them breathing heavily from the ordeal of everything that had just transpired. “The Shield Hero, or as he's actually called, Naofumi, warned me that there would probably be bosses like this, according to the various games he played. I think anyone who thought to make this world like a video game was a right bastard. I fucking hate RPGs now. I don't even know what a goddamn RPG is,” he said between heavy breaths as the outlaw wondered what other gaming-related nonsense he would be forced to endure, just as much as he was enduring a headache’s worth of level-up notices appearing before his eyes, invisible to anyone else.
The serpentine adventurer didn't get the whole rant that Arthur was voicing out, but nevertheless, he laid there enjoying the sweet, relieving sensation of breathing much easier without death coming for him. Even though later he would probably want to have death come early once the pain started to set in around his stomach, he reached into his pouch, pulled out another blue potion, bit into the cork, pulled it out with a wet pop, spat out the cork, and started chugging the foul-tasting blue potion. Immediately, parts of his body that were screaming in pain became a dull throbbing ache, but he could deal with that. “Maybe you can introduce me to this Naofumi, only because I'm curious if the supposed legends about the Shield Hero are true or not, that he radiates holy protective energy or other fanatical bullshit I've been told since I was a hatchling,” he said conversationally as he lay there gazing up at the twilight sky.
“Sure, we could all share a good drink and swap some stories when we all get together. I'll even bring out some cards to see if I can't steal everyone's money in just a few games,” the outlaw said, unable to help but think back on the tough situations he had been in that were just as heart-pumping, resulting in everyone laying on their backs exhausted as he was now. The money hardly mattered, but the camaraderie that happened shortly after was what he was starting to miss. ‘Maybe it is time to start something new, a new gang, but I wonder what I should call it. Definitely not the Morgan Gang. Maybe the Red Redemption Gang,’ he thought to himself amusingly.
After an hour of resting, both the outlaw and the adventurer mustered the strength to get up, only letting out groans and, in Jake case, a pained hiss, even his rattlesnake rattle shook out of reflex to the pain he was feeling. Even while mildly dull, both men felt as if they had spent some time wrestling a bull. At least they came out of it with their limbs still attached.
Making their approach to the tower in the center of this battlefield arena, Jake wasted no time as he used whatever strength he had left to kick down the door that led into the tower. Arthur took the lead as he walked up quickly, having recovered much more swiftly since the potion he had taken earlier had already healed most of the damage he had received from the boss, while Jake was slower to recover. Upon reaching the living quarters of the tower and opening the door, the space where the sorceress had resided at one point in time was covered in cobwebs and layers upon layers of dust that almost made the spider webs look like thin membranes of skin. Using the blade of his gunblade, Arthur sliced through a path out of the thick, dust-covered webbing. After a few cuts, he found the sorceress lying on her bed, her body nothing more than a dried-out, wrinkly gray skin husk.
Pulling out the magical jar, Jake hovered the object within the open space toward the sorceress. It stopped at her head, and he gave Arthur a look. “Looks like I'll be collecting the head of this former sorceress,” he commented. He would have done it himself, but he had wasted too much blood empowering his blade and had yet to recover his strength to either rip the head off this carcass or use his depowered knife to simply carve off the head.
Grimacing at the task he had to do, the outlaw grabbed hold of a large chunk of silver-white hair and began to pull it. Right at the moment that he brought the blade part of his gunblade onto the neck of the sorceress,
“AAAAAAAAaaaaaH!” the supposedly dead sorceress let out a gut-wrenching scream, and black blood oozed out of her neck from the first hack that Arthur attempted while trying to take the head of the sorceress. Her form began to shake as dust was stirred up.
“Holy hell!” was the only word that escaped the outlaw’s lips as he held onto the hair of the sorceress. She continued screaming, and he already wound up for another hack at her neck. He had come this far in an effort to save Keel, and this thing had lived long enough. If its current state of being was considered living, he used that form of logic to help him push through as he continued hacking. The sorceress continued screaming in his ears as blood, black as oil or ink, continued spewing out until her head was completely off her shoulders and neck. He looked at the severed head, which had a shocked expression, with its black eyes reflecting his face in those dark orbs.
The sorceress's severed head did not remain frozen for long, as she immediately made a hateful scowl. “Fucking adventurers! I thought my guardian would keep you fuckers out. I guess that's my fault for trusting old soldiers that have died a long time ago.” she said, making her head swing a little on the strands of hair that Arthur was holding.
“Okay, I'm fucking done with this. As soon as we deliver this thing to that witch, get Keel, and find the leader of the Viper Gang, I don't want to set foot anywhere near the Old Capitol for as long as I'm in this world. Even if I was paid billions, I am not coming back here!” Arthur swore to Jake, himself, and the Almighty.
The black adventurer nodded his head in agreement, making the same decision to never come back here, at least for a long time. “I think I would say this was the least weird quest I've done, but this is the weirdest I have ever truly done. But It's make a hell of a story later,” Jake commented as he watched Arthur start to place the head into a burlap sack and tie it up.
“The fuck? Don’t keep my head in this! It smells! You could at least attach me to your hip. There's no point in me hurting you by trying to bite you or anything. Anyway, where are you taking me?” the sorceress's head complained through the burlap sack that was thrown over Arthur's shoulder. The outlaw tried to ignore her words and queries as he walked down the steps and out of the tower. Jake did much of the same, remaining silent and seeing no point in telling the sorceress’s head what was going to happen next.
Before leaving the arena, Jake collected the helm of the general that was guarding this place as proof and a souvenir of participating in this side quest. After that, both stepped through the threshold that had led into this place; the magical barrier was gone, and all that remained were the trees that obscured most of the Executioner's Forest. The outlaw was about to voice a query about how to find the witch again, only to witness the trees moving into a pattern that created a path.
“So this hag had the power to move the trees this whole time, making the whole jar thing rather pointless,” Arthur complained. It would have saved him some time navigating around tree roots and other tripping hazards or getting nicked and cut by the various branches.
“Oh, are you talking about Brewess?” the severed head asked. When it didn't receive an answer, she continued, “My fellow sorceress can only exert so much control. While my head was still attached to my body, I had grown a little more powerful when I had eaten that star, limiting her command and control of the forest. As far as I know, she's been eating children to fuel her power and keep her youth. Me, on the other hand, I would have to perform my ritual every few hundred years when the celestial stars align ever so nicely to strengthen my magic and return me to full youth again.” She said this conversationally to an audience that did not respond to her words as she began prattling on about various things she was hoping to do, as well as avoiding this latest wave by simply sleeping through it. If the world still remained afterwards, she would just wander through the forest, annoying the other sorceress who wanted her head and her magic, making both men slightly uncomfortable by the types of activities she got up to, from capturing naive adventurers that entered the Executioner's Forest to using the various dangerous plant life to inflict unimaginable types of torture. All this culminated with Arthur rehashing the fact that he would never step foot into the Old Capitol area again, especially if he had to deal with this bullshit, and again Jake agreed.
About 40 minutes later, they returned to the spot where they had started the quest to retrieve the thing that was powering the other sorceress. There, in her wretched glory, was the old crone, in the same spot from last time, sticking her clawed finger into the pot stirring up whatever foul concoction was still bubbling. “I'm so glad that you have returned alive and well, and you have retrieved that which I desire. Excellent!” she crowed in appreciation as she watched the human unsling the sack from over his shoulder and extend his hand to contain the severed head of her rival, which also contained the magical power that she desired for herself.
Just before the witch had a chance to grab hold of the sack, Arthur pulled it back. “You think I'm just going to hand it to you without first getting back one of our own? Fulfill your end of the bargain, witch, or else I’ll simply throw this thing into the fire,” Arthur threatened. Even the head in the sack began shouting in protest at the idea of being thrown into the fire.
Rolling her inhuman eyes, the witch snapped her fingers, making the bewitched Keel walk out of the hollow tree, looking a lot different from the last time both men had seen the dog demi-human. When they had last seen her, she looked like she was close to 10 years old; now, she appeared to have aged by a decade, looking more like a young woman in her twenties. “This is not of my doing, Cardinal Hero. She is within your party, and thus whatever experiences you gain, you share among your party members. You have gained a lot, and so too she grows into her optimal age,” she countered any possible arguments that could be made about her stealing time from the girl—especially how broken time was within this place—but she hardly needed to do so, not while two capable men were out retrieving the thing that she wanted. With a wave of her hand, the enchantment she held over the girl ended.
Dropping the severed head onto the ground abruptly, Arthur immediately ran over to Keel and caught her in his arms as her body went limp for that instant. Her eyes closed for a brief moment before opening again, and unlike before, which had been filled with dull, almost lifeless gaze, he could now see into the eyes of a girl who was confused about what had happened. Adding to her confusion was her tugging at the outfit and armor she was wearing, which felt a lot tighter. “It's all right; I got you,” he said, trying to soothe the girl and keep her from panicking.
While his companion dealt with the aged-up Keel, Jake approached the witch, who had picked up the sack and looked into it, smiling gleefully at the severed head inside. The black adventurer raised his right arm and forced a little will into the pact he had made, causing her arm to burn a little and making her let out a hiss of pain. “We had an accord. Now show us a way out; that was part of our deal. Do not act like you do not have the power to manipulate the trees within this forest. We want the quickest path to the accursed City, in case you decide to send us somewhere deeper into a possible death trap,” Jake stated, making sure to punctuate the pact that had been made by making the end of his curse mark that he had temporarily shared with the witch flare up.
Scowling at the demi-human and considering skinning him alive to use his skin to make new boots for herself, the thought was quickly banished from her mind. She looked toward the forest in one general direction and clapped her hands together, forming a new path that led in the direction that the snake wanted. “Go, you three, while my hospitality still remains hospitable and before I start getting hungry for flesh.” She started licking her lips slightly, curious about how an unworldly Cardinal Hero would taste, possibly better than children or demi-humans for that matter.
Arthur helped Keel to her feet and continued to assist her whenever she started to stumble, as she had yet to acclimate to her new height. If the outlaw could guess, she had grown to about Sadie’s height: 5’7”. The only thing that had increased in length was the girl's hair, which still remained relatively short and retained its typical black and white coloration for a husky.
“So what happened?” Keel asked. She tried to make her voice sound masculine, but due to her current state, it was difficult and only served to make her sound a little more feminine.
“You got bewitched; that's what happened. A witch held you hostage until she got what she wanted,” Jake answered as he opened his leather armor and lifted his shirt to apply a healing ointment around his stomach to fast-track the healing process.
In the corner of his vision, he could see her looking at him, seeking clarification on whether that was actually what had happened. “Yes, that's exactly what happened, and I'm not going to blame you for it. Magic is pretty new to me, and as far as I know, it seems to lead to nothing but trouble,” the outlaw said, trying to ease Keel's worries that she may be at fault for their current bruises.
She didn't say anything for a brief moment and looked down at the ground as she continued walking next to Arthur. Another thing came to mind: how everything felt so tight, especially around her chest. Already, her feet were starting to feel a little sore due to the boots she was wearing, which weren't made for her adult size. “Umm… do you think I have grown out of boy parts now, or do I have to wait a little longer for that?” she questioned. Despite her body aging up to an adult, she still had somewhat of the mindset of a child.
The outlaw didn't know whether to give her a queer look or just simply laugh. When he glanced at Jake, who had stopped walking for a moment to process the question, he didn't hold back as the demi-human snake began throwing his head back and laughing his ass off.
“Oh gods, what makes you think that you'll be growing boy parts? And they're not called parts, just for further clarification; they are known as a penis and balls. Lastly, I doubt you're going to be growing them, no matter how long you wait for them to show up,” Jake explained in between bursts of laughter.
It was hard for Arthur to hold back his own amusement, so he settled on a small humor-filled smile, only for that smile to fade as he looked at the girl, who had confusion on her face. “What makes you think that you'll be growing those parts? As far as I know, you have been a girl from the moment I liberated you from that slaver,” he questioned and stated.
She looked away from Arthur, blushing a bit as a childhood memory came to mind from at least a year ago, before her enslavement, when she had the opportunity to play a game that young pups like her weren't supposed to play. “I've seen a lizard boy part; it's similar to what I have, and from what I've read in a few books, the thing down there would come out,” she said, somewhat embarrassed. She had only played that game of "show me yours, and I'll show you mine" once in her village, and that was the only thing she knew in contrast to the other boys she had yet to see.
Again, Jake laughed. “This is so fucking funny, but I hate to be the bringer of bad news—even though I do enjoy bringing bad news to my bounties. We reptilian demi-humans and even beastmen who are reptilian in nature have slits. Yes, it’s the male organs that are inside, unlike the type of organs that Arthur has hanging outside. Depending on the reptilian, like myself, we can carry more than one tool in our arsenal, if you understand what I'm saying.” Jake gave a simplistic version of the difference in anatomy in a way that only a child could understand, explaining how male reptilian genitalia wasn't the same as male mammal genitalia. This only served to frustrate Keel further, as the girl had believed that she too could become a boy. When he was done being amused, he looked at Arthur with a puzzled look. “So, you knew she was a girl the whole time, yes? Or are you playing me for a fool?” Jake asked, wondering what type of answer he was going to receive. If the outlaw was bullshitting him, he would immediately know, as he flicked his tongue in the air in an effort to detect any change in hormones that the outlaw might exude if he was lying, as well as checking his body temperature with his thermal vision, all while he continued walking alongside everyone.
He let out a huff as he thought back to the moment he met Keel. “From the moment I liberated her, I knew she was a girl. The only reason I could tell is that I have raised three boys: one I adopted when he was an adolescent, not yet a teenager; the second I was a pseudo-uncle to; and last but not least, I fathered one boy, a son of my own. So I could tell what a boy looks like just by a glance,” he explained, detailing how he was able to determine that Keel was a girl from the very start. It also gave reason to his current actions regarding her safety and his willingness to protect her.l.
“Damn, that explains why that one Viper’s skull was caved in after you wiped out that little band of the Vipers,” Jake recalled, remembering the dead Viper. For some reason, he could picture Arthur as a beastman. If he had ever been reborn as one, he would be the strong grizzly bear type—soft and comforting but protective and downright vicious when properly angered.
“Well, if you raised some children of your own, even if the first two weren't yours, the instincts to protect them still remain.” After Arthur said that, he couldn't help but think about his firstborn son and the woman he had considered truly leaving the outlaw life behind for. He could become the bouncer of the tavern she owned. He could still recall her name: Eliza. Tough as nails, she was more likely to smash a bottle over another man's head when needed, right before she threw them out of her tavern all by herself. It was one of the few regrets in his life that he truly wished he could change. If he had the opportunity, he would make that decision to say his farewells to Dutch, John and everyone else dear to him, except Micah. There was only one type of farewell he would like to give to that treacherous rat, and he wouldn't need to use a bullet—just a rope, maybe somewhere in the swamp infested with alligators.
Letting off a snake like Huff, “snake demi-humans don't develop protective instincts that intensely. Sure, the Brood Mother will stick around and protect a few hatchlings she has, but after a certain point, she leaves us to fend for ourselves once we are strong enough to do so.” Jake's brief explanation for snake demi-humans was more or less similar to how snakes treat their hatchlings, but his own mother was far more detached, especially since she was working at a brothel. Just as he had explained, he and his siblings were guarded and protected until both he and they were able to stand on their own two feet. After that, it was an unending struggle.
“Sounds like my own father might get along with you're kind mother. The one bastard I should have just taken care of myself instead of letting the bottle do that for me.” While Arthur could no longer remember his mother's face or her sweet voice, he could recall the smell of alcohol—the type of cheap liquor that smelled more like cat piss—and the angry sneering look that the old man always gave him whenever he came home after panhandling or thieving. It was fortunate that the drink had done him in.
Letting out a laugh, Jake reached into a pouch attached to his hip and pulled out a wineskin. Pulling out the string-attached cork, he took a few swallows before extending it to Arthur. “To piss-poor parenting,” he gave the outlaw a smirk.
“To piss-poor parenting,” Arthur grabbed hold of the wineskin, giving a smirk of his own as he took a single pull. Immediately, he felt his taste buds filled with fruity sweetness but also that bitter taste that could only come from cheap wine. He allowed a sigh to escape before returning the wineskin. “Tastes a little better than piss water,” the outlaw commented, letting out a contented sigh as he felt some warmth from the alcohol that had just entered his stomach.
“If I had my Shadowmere, I could reach into one of the extra pouches attached to her saddle and give you something more filling. Healing potions that we just took take a toll; at least this will counteract any side effects that may be starting to rear their ugly heads now,” Jake stated, as he could already feel the small pangs in his own stomach and felt the need to eat something. But the wine was helping; it may not be filling, but at least it dampened the pain he felt, and just like the snake, Arthur felt his own stomach give off sharp pains.
The husky demi-human wrinkled her nose at the scent of alcohol; it wasn't unfamiliar to her. Keel often smelled it on the slavers that had taken her from place to place, trying to sell her. Even her own father had drunk some, but it didn't seem to bother him too much. She extended her hand towards Jake in the hopes of getting some.
Seeing the extended hand and realizing what she wanted, the serpentine adventurer shook his head. “Fuck no! You've just been aged up with your leveling; you can barely walk without being assisted. Also, I doubt you have the tolerance to handle even the cheap shit.” Jake kept the wineskin out of reach of the demi-human husky as he stuffed it back into his pouch.
Keel gave him a stink eye at his refusal to allow her to have at least a sip. Before she could even give her own retort, a firm hand was placed on top of her head between her ears, giving her a soft ruffling of her hair. She looked towards the one who was doing it and saw in Arthur's eyes that told her to drop it. Bending her ears back and pulling her head slightly to the side away from his comforting hand, she accepted the refusal with a pout.
The party of three finally made it out of the forest thanks to the pathway provided, and everyone began to breathe a sigh of relief; their noses were no longer assaulted by the stench of death or, in Jake’s opinion, no longer tasting the smells of corpses, especially those of children who may have wandered into the forest when people still lived near the cursed forest.
It was in the moment of their relief from being out of the Dark Forest that Nyx appeared out of a shower of sparks that resembled starlight, and in a similar fashion, the Shadowmare emerged from a large, bubbling mass of shadows. The dark horse even let out a sharp banshee cry of excitement and relief, returning back to its bonded owner.
Seeing his dark mount in an excited state, her various hooves clapping against the softened earth, Jake went over, placed his scaly hand onto her muzzle, and gave her gentle pets. “I know you missed the slaughter. I promise you, next time that we come across a boss, you can do more than just use some of your power to aid me in that last fight; you can have your fill of what is left.” He listening to her sharp-sounding whinny.
While Jake was tending to his mount, Arthur was doing much the same. After he made sure that Keel could walk on her own, he approached the regal horse, placing his hand over her muzzle before stroking down the flank of her neck. ‘Have you any idea how worried I was when I was forcibly ejected into between the planes of existence? I had to share space with that shadowy cretin that your companion has made into a mount, and I was forced to listen to the type of entertainment she liked to get into with her rider—absolutely dreadful,’ she spoke telepathically while also letting out a horse snort, expressing her dissatisfaction of having to be trapped, if temporarily, in a space that was just outside of existence.
“I know, I’m sorry. I’ll make it up to you when we get this quest done. I’ll brush your mane and give you whatever treat you want,” Arthur said, his words both sincere and apologetic. Immediately, he got an image of what she wanted as a treat, and he couldn't help but wince at the idea of having to acquire such a lavish snack. “All right, I’ll see what I can do. No promises though.” His eyes tightened a little bit as he could hear her internal rant in his head for a short moment, giving him the sensation that she would accept no substitution.
Switching her focus away from her bonded rider, she looked towards the demi-human girl pretending to be a boy and saw that the girl wasn't a girl anymore, but a young woman wearing clothing that was far too tight. ‘I see her womanly nature has finally manifested; she must have gained a lot of levels to become a full adult,’ she stated as her focus returned back to her rider.
“Yeah, we to get her some clothes and armor that better suit her current state.” As soon as Arthur finished that sentence, he got mental images of what would be appropriate, suggestions of what Keel should wear, such as the elite knight armor just like the womanly knights of Melromarc. The outlaw couldn't help but give his mount a disapproving look at the idea of Keel wearing chest plates that accentuated the husky girl's curves and breasts, along with a battle skirt to tie it all together. Pushing aside the ridiculousness of such an outfit, he climbed onto the saddle, relishing the familiar comfort of sitting on a proper saddle. He didn’t want to have to walk another mile, wherever they were, or whatever distance they had to travel toward the city or town they needed to pass through before taking another pathway out of this place and onward toward their target.
Keel walked over towards the celestial horse, and she was helped up. She sat behind Arthur, then watched as Jake mounted his own horse. She could hear the quick snapping sounds of leather reins as both horses started a light trot.
It would take another 40 minutes of riding in one direction away from the Executioner Forest, and cresting on top of a hill, they would see a ruined gateway and the supposedly cursed city that all three of them had heard about. The only thing was that it was ruins that looked as if they had endured centuries worth of neglect and disrepair, possibly from raids by bandits or fellow adventurers. It did not look like a ruin for long, as they passed through a time barrier. In that instant, time began to reverse on the various structures, including the ruined gateway, as the stone itself became less bleach-white from the sun and more of a dark stone coloration, then being pulled up by unseen craftsmen's hands and reattaching itself to the formerly ruined gateway, transforming it into a pristine gateway. Not just that, but the ruined city itself began to repair itself as time continued flowing backwards. Lights began to appear as if the residents were coming back, as if they had always been there. After a few more seconds of this reversal of time, a nearby torch that had been burning in reverse began to burn normally with the normal flow of time.
“Fucking time barriers! One of many reasons why you don't break a dragon hourglass. Sure, you can extract the sand, but try to break it, and you're asking for a world of hurt,” Jake commented as he looked at the fully restored city, wondering what kind of dangers would be lurking inside the city known for its unusual practices related to the beasts of the waves of calamity, how they would eat the flesh of wave monsters and imbibe in their blood, if not infuse it with their own.
Arthur was about to add his own thoughts to Jake's comment upon seeing the city being restored when he whipped out his revolver, transforming it into its gunblade form, the tip pointing at the throat of a heavily clothed man whose glowing eyes could be seen through the thick fabric.
“Hello, strangers. Care to do some business?” the heavily clothed man said, his voice somewhat muffled through the fabric covering his mouth.
Steering his Shadowmare towards the man, the black adventurer narrowed his eyes. “And what type of business will you be offering us?” Jake asked this sketchy person.
“Oh, I’ve got what all three of you need, hehe.” He laughed before unlatching the leathery portion of his clothing, revealing a portion of his leathered and fabric cloak littered with all sorts of items: knives, potions, magical items, and lastly, bullets. “What will you be buying, or what will you be selling?” the merchant said, playful mirth in his voice.
—-------------------------------------
In a realm parallel to the world that was safeguarded by four heroes, two insectoid humanoids were running across a great sandy white plain, fleeing from creatures that were pursuing them.
“We're almost there, towards the portal,” the crackling and high whistling could be heard from the one insectoid who was speaking to the one he was escorting. He briefly tilted his head to the side and saw the beasts created by Null, the goddess of destruction.
In pursuit were lion-sized, almost canine-like creatures with grayish, scale-like skin, black tentacles on their heads, two eyes on one side of their heads, and a third eye on the opposite side. Their large triangular mouths salivated at the prospect of eating more insectoids, which had become rarer for them, especially for this pack that had spent the last few days pursuing these two.
Running alongside her escort, the black-and-white insectoid looked more humanoid compared to her black carapace-covered guardian. ‘They’re getting closer. I fear we may not be able to reach the portal to escape this dying world,’ she communicated to her guardian telepathically through her antennas, which vibrated in frightful agitation as her black eyes saw the beasts getting closer and closer. She feared not just for her own life but for the existence of her race, for she was the last hope of her kind to survive this extinction.
“You will make it to the portal. I shall fulfill my duties as I was born to do, as the last champion and the last hero of this world.” The insect warrior stopped, turned, and unlatched his holy bident. The red gemstone glowed as brightly as his burning spirit as he prepared himself to die. As long as the princess and future queen of their kind made it to the portal, their people could start again.
‘No, I cannot permit this! You must come with me! We are of the same hive, the same colony. We cannot—’ She stopped and turned to look at her guardian; her black eyes began to brim with tears at the thought of leaving the last remnant of her birth hive to die. But the look she received from her guardian told her everything she needed to know: he accepted his fate, and she needed to accept hers. She would spend the first several cycles of her life alone. Turning back in the direction of the last portal, the final exit to this dying world, she ran with her four legs as fast as she was capable of.
Already, he could sense that the princess was out of range, and he could no longer feel her sorrows as if they were his own. This helped him strengthen his resolve to protect this fragment of the hive, a fragment that would grow into a new hive—a new future. “Let’s see if I can’t stain the white sands with your blood, you void abominations,” he said to himself as he watched the pack of five approach more slowly, beginning to encircle him. He gripped tightly onto his bident with his two insectoid-like hands, and his four legs, which supported his bulk, moved ever so slowly to follow the encircling monsters, focusing primarily on the leader, the pack alpha.
Letting out a purring growl, along with some clicking between its tentacle-like tongue to communicate with its packmates, the alpha crouched down before lunging forward, extending its razor-black claws that were designed to tear into the thick hide of carapace armor.
Seeing the attack, the guardian twisted his bident in a circle, catching the beast's claws and sending it to the ground before cutting off a number of its tentacles from its head, though he did not manage to skewer it completely as it rolled away following its failed first strike. Another packmate then jumped onto his thorax, and with a swift twist, he sliced the top part of the beast's head quickly. He then lowered his body as he quickly turned to see another lunging at him, aiming for the beast's twin hearts. He knew he struck true as soon as he felt the sizzling acid-blue blood splash against his natural armor, causing his mandibles to open just briefly to taste that acidic blood, which slightly burned his somewhat sensitive taste buds. Tossing the dead creature aside with relative ease, the bident's blade tip dripped with glowing blue blood. “You taste just as terrible as all of you monsters look. Shame,” his mandibles chirped and clicked with amusement after insulting these creatures.
The remaining three void hounds began to bark and make rumbling sounds in their threats as their five-toed paws clawed the white sand in anger at the insult given and at the losses of the two that had died. Letting out an animalistic, demonic roar, the alpha charged from the side at its prey. The guardian responded in kind, spirit weapon poised to stab it in the head, only for the prey to be immediately attacked from the opposite side, while another jumped onto its thorax and began tearing into it, causing its purple blood to spill out.
“You fucking bastards!!” he cursed as he stabbed the one digging into his thorax, damaging much of his vital organs. He could feel the venom gland connected to his stinger had ruptured, numbing most of the agony he felt. He stabbed the bident into the brain of the creature that was ripping open his armored thorax like an egg, and taking a few bites of what was inside, before beheading the other that was on his side. Before he could even guard himself against the last remaining monster, he was knocked onto his back.
The remaining void hound didn't waste the opportunity and got on top of its prey, its one front paw pressing down onto the arm that held tightly onto the bident, exerting enough force to crush the exoskeleton. it listened to the sweet music of the creature's scream of agony before it began feasting slowly, making sure to avoid killing its prey too quickly.
Still clutching onto his bident, the guardian began to distance his mind from his body, welcoming the sweet relief of death, all while the glowing gemstone nestled between the two blades of the bident slowly lost its red shine and turned black. Soon enough, his armored hand let go of the holy weapon.
Pulling its head back, the void hound let out a triumphant screeching howl at its victory in fulfillment of its unending hunger. It extended its head, trying to sniff for the other, only to find their scent long gone. Even extending its many tentacles on the back part of its head, it couldn't sense anything within miles. Redirecting its focus onto the spirit weapon, it opened its bloody purple maw, extending a tentacle-like tongue that began wrapping around the weapon before turning in the opposite direction where it and its pack had pursued the survivors, heading into the general direction where it could summon its creator.
While it was running, aspects of this world began to show signs of the presence of its creator. Distant valleys displayed bits of the planet's surface beginning to break apart and float up into space, while other sections revealed fleshy monuments that used to be the homes of the natives and their hive before being converted and corrupted, becoming places for its kind to be born and used as their purpose dictated—to hunt and devour all those who opposed its creator. Its journey continued for a little while longer before stopping at the very edge of this world, as it was halfway devoured.
Dropping the weapon from its mouth, the void hound began to twist and distort its body, making sickening cracking and popping sounds. Its front paws began to warp and distort as its fifth toe became more opposable, while its other toes grew longer. In the end, it dropped onto its knees, breathing heavily from the painful transformation and gasping for breath at the further pain it would soon suffer. Sitting on its knees and looking up to the sky, it began to carve a large, deep cut across its chest, causing its blue blood to gush out. Then, taking that blood, it began carving a sigil onto the ground. Once the sigil was made—of a non-Euclidean design—it extended both hands, looked up to the sky, and used its tentacle tongue to help summon its creator, hoping to take this gift in an effort to earn favor and the opportunity to aid in the destruction of another world.
“Quv Vax Ryg Thuk Mung Pax Hussen Wune Kuq Ryg Zuuh Ouxen”
After speaking the blasphemous call, the vast ether that could be seen just beyond the edge of the world transformed from mere nothingness into a large luminous white mound of flesh, adorned with several eyes, mouths, and tentacles grabbing bits of the world and bringing them into one of its billions upon billions of serrated maws. A great, large eye opened and looked down upon the thing that had summoned it. Instead of feeling wrathful for being disturbed in her consumption of this world, she saw what was being presented: her creation had bowed its head in deference to her presence and held in both hands the spirit weapon that was gifted to the four who would have guarded this world.
“What a generous little gift! And with this, it marks the complete destruction of this world,” her voice rippled through the air, echoing across this dead planet. One of her various tentacles stretched far and grabbed hold of the weapon. Aspects of her being began to crawl up the side of this weapon and into the jewel where its spirit had fled, incorporating her own essence into it, returning the shine and luster to the weapon. “For this, I will grant your deepest desire. You shall be part of the next wave, but you will not be alone, for this day marks an even greater celebration: the birth of my new child, whose heart is filled with hate and injustice for a fate denied to him,” she informed her creation as a tiny white fragment of her being flicked off her enormous mass and crashed nearby the void hound.
What had crashed onto the broken earth looked egg-shaped. Unlike an ordinary egg, the surface was soft and malleable, jelly-like. As the entity inside began moving, it caused the egg-like surface to bulge before it punctured through the membrane, letting out a gush of crimson from its core. The occupant inside forced its way out. Its body was humanoid in shape but skeletal in appearance, very thin with milky white skin. It collapsed onto its knees, and there were no features on its face besides its yellowish-red eyes. It looked up, tilting its head. ‘I live anew, thanks to you, Mother.’ From the moment it spoke, the stars of this world collapsed into a black hole, marking this being as a vessel of death and destruction.
“Yes, you were so pathetic when I found you, crippled and denied your dues for your sacrifice for every wrong that has been dealt to you. But I made sure to take your ruined body into my own, letting you see the universe as I do. Let your body break down into mine to grow into my womb, to be my champion, my child who shall slay the four heroes, for you were destined to be one of them, my Itsuki,” her thunderous, booming voice rippled throughout this world, causing the ground to crack and stars in the surrounding systems of this solar system to start winking out.
He remembered who he was and all that he had done in order to summon the one who could grant him the power he needed. The deal with that outlaw had seemed so childish and small-minded. While his human body dissolved into nothing, his spirit and mind saw everything—the beginning of the universe, the beauty of its end, and its rebirth again. He desired the opportunity to bring it about. Reaching out, he grabbed hold of the corrupted bident. Immediately, his skinny, skeletal hand began to take on a new form, something that looked more human-like as it slowly crept up his arm, transforming his body into a closer resemblance of a human while still maintaining its pure whiteness. “That is no longer my name. I shall be known by the name that Arthur Morgan knows of and fears: the legend of Judge Holden is now my name,” he said with a wide grin, revealing his yellow teeth as he stood up in his naked body, as white as the sand surrounding this crumbling world. He looked up at his beautiful, benevolent mother, who guaranteed him the opportunity to fulfill her will and bring destruction to everything. “All that exists in creation, without mine and Mother’s knowledge, exists without our consent,” he said gleefully.
BTC...
Notes:
I shall become death, the destroyer of worlds.
MidnightMorp on Chapter 1 Fri 21 Feb 2025 07:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
LewFable1994 on Chapter 1 Fri 21 Feb 2025 12:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
i (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 02 Aug 2025 04:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
MidnightMorp on Chapter 2 Sat 22 Feb 2025 10:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
LewFable1994 on Chapter 2 Sun 23 Feb 2025 01:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
MidnightMorp on Chapter 2 Mon 24 Feb 2025 08:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
MidnightMorp on Chapter 3 Sun 23 Feb 2025 01:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
MidnightMorp on Chapter 4 Mon 24 Feb 2025 03:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
MidnightMorp on Chapter 5 Mon 24 Feb 2025 12:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
TessaFaron on Chapter 5 Wed 25 Jun 2025 06:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
LewFable1994 on Chapter 5 Wed 25 Jun 2025 06:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
MidnightMorp on Chapter 6 Tue 25 Feb 2025 03:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
LewFable1994 on Chapter 6 Tue 25 Feb 2025 09:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
LewFable1994 on Chapter 6 Sat 01 Mar 2025 04:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
MidnightMorp on Chapter 7 Wed 26 Feb 2025 08:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
LewFable1994 on Chapter 7 Sat 08 Mar 2025 12:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
LewFable1994 on Chapter 7 Sat 22 Mar 2025 05:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
LewFable1994 on Chapter 7 Fri 28 Mar 2025 10:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
MidnightMorp on Chapter 7 Sat 29 Mar 2025 10:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
LewFable1994 on Chapter 7 Fri 04 Apr 2025 01:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
MidnightMorp on Chapter 8 Sat 26 Apr 2025 02:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
LewFable1994 on Chapter 8 Tue 29 Apr 2025 08:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
fireflyer32 on Chapter 9 Tue 25 Feb 2025 05:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
MidnightMorp on Chapter 9 Tue 29 Apr 2025 08:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
LewFable1994 on Chapter 9 Tue 29 Apr 2025 08:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
MidnightMorp on Chapter 9 Thu 01 May 2025 03:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
MidnightMorp on Chapter 10 Mon 05 May 2025 01:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
MidnightMorp on Chapter 11 Mon 05 May 2025 01:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
LewFable1994 on Chapter 11 Mon 05 May 2025 05:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
LewFable1994 on Chapter 11 Sun 18 May 2025 04:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Banger 'n mash (Guest) on Chapter 12 Mon 19 May 2025 01:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
LewFable1994 on Chapter 12 Mon 19 May 2025 02:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
Banger 'n mash (Guest) on Chapter 12 Mon 19 May 2025 02:47AM UTC
Comment Actions